Ml 
 
 .'V/^'>. ^U'/*^ 
 
 ^^^H^B^^^^HIB
 
 "HAMMOCK SERIES." 
 
 BY 
 
 CLARA LOUISE BUBNHAM, 
 
 Author of " No Gentlemen," etc. 
 
 And I was ta'en for htm and he for me, 
 And tnereupon these errors are arose." 
 
 Comedy of Errort. 
 
 CHICAGO: 
 
 HENRY A. 8UMNER & COMPANY, 
 1882.
 
 COPTBIGHT 1882. 
 BT 
 
 HENRY A. STJMNER & COMPANY. 
 
 AI/L BIGHTS BBSBBVBD. 
 
 PBINTKD BY BOUND BY 
 
 DONNKLLKY, GASSETTB & LOYD. A. J. Cox & Co.
 
 CONTENTS, 
 
 CHAPTKK. PAOB. 
 
 I. FAIRYLANDS, .... 7 
 
 II. THE VALIANT LAMKTN, ... 19 
 
 III. A RIFT IN THE CLOUD, - 88 
 
 IV. BKKNTON, ... 40 
 
 V. THE " HERO." - - - - 54 
 
 VI. A BIT OF A BLUNDEB, ... 66 
 
 VII. BY UMBAGOG, - ... 80 
 
 VIII. CHEEKING MB. LAMKIN, ... 94 
 
 IX. A PBEDICAMENT, .... 109 
 
 X. THE EXPLANATION, .... 127 
 
 XI. THE NEW HOUSEKEEPEB, - - 139 
 
 XII. A COUP D' ETAT, - . .153 
 
 XIII. THE GLOBIOUS FOUBTH, ... 159 
 
 XIV. LESLIE'S DISCOVEBY, ... 170 
 
 XV. ON THE " COMET," - - - - 180 
 
 XVI. Miss COBB'S CONFIDENCE, - - 203 
 
 XVII. THE "RETBEAT," - - - - 219 
 
 XVIII. LESLIE'S CHAMPION, - 289 
 
 XIX. LILY ISLAND, - . . - - 260 
 
 XX. AN ANNOUNCEMENT, ... 288 
 
 XXL A DARING SCHEME, . . . - 298 
 
 XXII. Os THB THBESHOLD, ... 821 
 
 ft) 
 
 2200633
 
 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 FAIRYLANDS. 
 " When a woman will she will, yon may depend on 't." 
 
 T ESLIE FORREST had made up her mind. 
 --^ With this young lady that was half the bat- 
 tle. The other half was about to be waged with 
 the unsuspecting, middle-aged gentleman to whom 
 she waved her handkerchief, as she leaned back 
 against the smooth rock of her elevated seat. 
 
 Around her the woodbine clambered over the 
 stone, and below her flowed a river, fast and noisily. 
 It encircled on three sides the mansion which rose 
 at some distance behind her ; but this particular 
 spot was the favorite of the daughter of the house, 
 for here alone the stream displayed sufficient energy 
 to please her. 
 
 The prosperous looking, smooth-shaven gentle- 
 man whom she had caught sight of, walking along 
 the driveway, obeyed her signal and approached ; 
 his gold-rimmed eyeglasses swinging from his hand, 
 and his keen eyes lighting with pride in the picture 
 formed by the young girl among the woodbine, with 
 the shadows of the maple leaves playing over her 
 
 7
 
 8 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 uncovered golden head, and brocading her pale blue 
 dress. 
 
 " Good evening, my dear," he said, lifting his hat. 
 " Has Mr. Lamkin come home yet ?" 
 
 The young girl made a slight grimace, at the same 
 time drawing aside her blue drapery and disclosing 
 the fact that the natural seat among the rocks could 
 accommodate two, if necessary. 
 
 " Sit down a minute, father. You are the second 
 person who has asked me about Mr. Lamkin, within 
 a half an hour. I have just had a letter from 
 Twinkle, and she inquired for him feelingly. No, I 
 haven't seen him." 
 
 Mr. Forrest took the offered seat with some delib- 
 eration. " Is it necessary, Leslie, for you to keep 
 up this correspondence with Miss Valentine?" he 
 asked. " I thought her letters had been less fre- 
 quent of late, and that perhaps it was quite as well." 
 
 The girl's brown eyes glanced up full of surprise. 
 
 "They have not been very frequent, but it is a 
 year now since we left school and our interests have 
 naturally grown apart. I am sure we shall never 
 stop corresponding." 
 
 Mr. Forrest raised his eyebrows and cleared his 
 throat. He was one of the ablest and most noted 
 lawyers in Boston, but he did not enjoy being em- 
 ployed on the opposite side when his only daughter 
 used this tone. 
 
 '* As your paths are likely never to be the same 
 again, is it worth while ? Had you not better drop 
 one another?" he ventured.
 
 FAIBYLAUDS. 9 
 
 " Indeed no ! " exclaimed the girl, an unusual 
 color flashing into her face. " What has made you 
 think of such a thing ?" 
 
 Mr. Forrest breathed on his eyeglasses and pol- 
 ished them with his white silk handkerchief. 
 
 " Mr. Larakin was speaking of her to me yester- 
 day. He knows her, of course very intimately." 
 
 " And she, poor thing, knows him very intimately," 
 put in Leslie, under her breath. 
 
 " He gives me the idea that she is rather a wild, 
 harum-scarum young person, with not much well, 
 not much breeding, perhaps." 
 
 " In fact, perhaps Mr. Lamkin hinted that Twin- 
 kle is a common kind of girl," suggested Leslie, the 
 back of her neck becoming very straight, and her 
 proud mouth, prouder. 
 
 " Yes perhaps that is " hesitated Mr. Forrest. 
 
 " Is Mr. Lamkin's judgment likely to be better 
 than mine ?" asked his daughter. 
 
 Mr. Forrest cleared his throat. 
 
 " Would I be apt to choose a common person for 
 my intimate friend ? " 
 
 Mr. Forrest put on his eyeglasses and looked 
 around into the brown eyes rather fiercely. 
 
 " Twinkle and I both lost our mothers when we 
 were little children," continued Leslie, her head 
 drooping a little. " No other girl in school knew 
 how we felt." 
 
 Mr. Forrest began to find the rocky seat inade- 
 quate accommodation for two. 
 
 " The facts of the case are quite the reverse of
 
 10 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 what Mr. Lamkin describes. Twinkle's mother, a 
 refined, lovely woman, died when my friend was but 
 thirteen years old. She had no near relatives be- 
 side, and must have been a forlorn little object at 
 her mother's funeral, where Mr. Lamkin's father 
 saw her and took pity on her. When he offered to 
 take the child home with him no one objected, and 
 Twinkle has loved him from the day he befriended 
 her so kindly. Mrs. Valentine left a little money, 
 and her daughter has had a good education. ' Uncle 
 Lamkin,' as Twinkle calls him, must be lovely, but 
 the rest of the family, I judge, are much more de- 
 serving of the epithet 'common' than Twinkle is. 
 Mr. Lamkin, I know, has a gentlemanly appearance 
 in spite of his peculiarities, but his mother and sis- 
 ters are severe trials to Nell, I am sure. Mrs. Lam- 
 kin spends all her time in writing sentimental poetry 
 for the village paper !" here Leslie dropped her 
 scornful tone. "It is very unfortunate for me, father, 
 that you have allowed yourself to be prejudiced 
 against my best friend, for I was just about to ask 
 you to let me take her with me on a little trip I have 
 in mind." 
 
 The sweetness and humility of his daughter's tone 
 completed the enemy's discomfiture. 
 
 " Why, my dear, you ought to be a good judge of 
 Miss Nell Valentine's suitability." 
 
 Leslie's dimples became witnesses to her satis- 
 faction. 
 
 " Quite as good a judge as any morbid dyspeptic
 
 FAIRYLANDS. 11 
 
 can be," she added, leaning her shoulder cosily against 
 her father's. 
 
 " My dear ! " 
 
 " What ? Isn't he morbid ? and isn't he dyspep- 
 tic ? But never mind him. I want to talk about 
 his parents. They have just returned from a drive 
 into the White Mountains. I have a letter from 
 Twinkle describing it. Mustn't it be a delightful 
 trip to take ?" 
 
 Mr. Forrest looked dubious. 
 
 " And you want to do that. You and Miss Val- 
 entine and " 
 
 " I thought perhaps you. 
 
 " Impossible, my dear at least for a long time to 
 come." 
 
 Leslie puckered her brow and looked thoughtful. 
 
 " Wait awhile," suggested Mr. Forrest, " this is 
 only the last of May. Wait until July and take 
 Miss Nell to the seashore." 
 
 " I don't see how I can," returned Leslie, with 
 sweet obstinacy. 
 
 As she spoke a young man came in sight on the 
 river bank and strolled slowly by. He was below 
 the medium height, and almost dandified in the ex- 
 treme fashion of his dress. He wore side whiskers 
 and an eyeglass, and looked up in response to a call 
 from Mr. Forrest. 
 
 " How you startled me," he cried ; " I was in 
 search of you. There is a gentleman at the house 
 who wishes to see you." 
 
 Mr. Forrest rose with alacrity.
 
 12 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " You had better consider a more feasible plan 
 Leslie," he said, in parting ; " there are plenty of 
 more sensible pleasure-trips to take," and as he 
 passed on, Mr. Lamkin came slowly up the bank. 
 
 Leslie watched the new-comer's approach with 
 disfavor. 
 
 ** I declare I'm quite short of breath," remarked 
 the young man, " unusually so, I believe," and he 
 pressed his hand to his heart with a critical air. 
 
 The young girl watched him with an amused 
 smile. His membership in the family was a trial 
 without doubt, and, besides, he had said unkind 
 things about Twinkle, but somehow she never grew 
 angry with Mr. Lamkin. He was so honest in 
 his self-absorption, and so much of a curiosity. 
 
 She noted anew the drooping corners of his 
 mouth, and the elevation of one side of his upper 
 lip, a peculiarity which gave him the chronic appear- 
 ance of having just detected a disagreeable odor. 
 
 " Queer that dyspepsia should have such an effect 
 upon the heart, isn't it, Miss Forrest ? " he said, 
 ceasing his silent self-examination, " it would interest 
 you, to place your hand here," (drawing nearer) 
 "and feel the palpitation." 
 
 Leslie, folding her hands behind her head, declined 
 to be thus entertained. 
 
 " Just as you like, some people are nervous about 
 feeling pulsations," replied Mr. Lamkin, parting 
 his coat-tails with the evident intention of taking 
 Mr. Forrest's vacant place. But where was it? 
 He placed his eyeglass carefully and looked all
 
 FAIRYLANDS. 13 
 
 about. Leslie still leaned back against her clasped 
 hands, her blue draperies flowing about her, and a 
 mischievous light in her half-closed eyes. 
 
 " Sit down," she said. 
 
 The young man stooped and felt the grass care- 
 fully, then shook his head and remained standing. 
 
 "A trifle damp, I fear," he returned. 
 
 " Don't let me keep you then," said Leslie ; " I 
 have a difficult problem to work out." 
 
 "Can't I help you?" 
 
 " No ; I'm afraid not. It is only to decide how to 
 have my own way." 
 
 " You'll probably solve it then without my assist- 
 ance. Do you know, Miss Leslie, whether the new 
 kind of bread I mentioned to the house-keeper, has 
 been ordered ? " 
 
 " You will have to ask Mrs. Myrick herself about 
 that," returned the girl with some impatience, and, 
 as Mr. Lamkin immediately departed on this con- 
 genial errand, she was left alone to think over 
 possible eligible drivers for the trip upon which her 
 heart was set. 
 
 Meanwhile, Mr. Forrest had sauntered toward the 
 house, casting glances of satisfaction over the scenery 
 about his home. It lacked nothing in nature or art 
 to enhance its beauty. The velvety lawns, sloping 
 on three sides to the river which flowed in a semi- 
 circle about the peninsula upon which the house 
 stood, were studded here and there with artistically 
 disposed beds of flowers, and foliage plants, while 
 upon a stretch of irregular green sward, extensive
 
 14 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 enough to merit the name of park, old elms waved, 
 and fountains played in picturesque hollows. 
 
 A sturdy, square, curly-headed boy of about twelve 
 years came out of the house just as he entered it. 
 
 " Good evening, father." 
 
 " Good evening, Regy " was the greeting that 
 passed between them as the boy hurried off on some 
 of the pressing business which is always driving 
 youth of his age, then Mr. Forrest entered the draw- 
 ing-room. 
 
 A striking looking man rose to meet him. A man 
 so finely proportioned as not to appear unusually tall 
 until approached by another person. He wore a 
 short, thick beard and moustache, and his large gray 
 eyes, long lashes, and straight brows were markedly 
 handsome. 
 
 He bowed to Mr. Forrest with a dignified ease, 
 very prepossessing. 
 
 " My name is Favernel," he said ; " you may have 
 heard your ward mention me." 
 
 "Ah," returned Mr. Forrest, with a nod of en- 
 lightenment, as he shook hands with his guest, and 
 motioned him to be seated ; " I have heard of you 
 often enough to warrant me in expecting this visit. 
 I am sorry to have kept you waiting." 
 
 " Don't mention it, sir. I could have been con- 
 tent to feast my eyes for a much longer time upon 
 the views from your windows," returned the young 
 man, turning to one of the broad sheets of glass, and 
 looking out across lawn and river to the wooded 
 banks with a dim, undulating line of hills rising
 
 FAIRYLANDS. 15 
 
 beyond. " I had been inclined to think the name 
 of your place over-fanciful, but I have become recon- 
 ciled to it, sitting here." 
 
 " Fairylands ? Yes," assented the lawyer, smiling, 
 " my grandmother named the place when she came 
 here a bride to the old house, and the name has 
 clung." 
 
 "Appropriately, too," asserted Mr. Favernel. 
 
 Mr. Forrest bowed in acknowledgment of the 
 compliment, but did not seem inclined to assist his 
 guest to approach the object of his visit. The two 
 men sat silent for a minute, then Mr. Favernel turned 
 his back upon the view. 
 
 " If Miss Appleton were living under your roof, 
 it would be difficult to ask permission to take her to 
 an inferior home. As it is, Mr. Forrest," here the 
 young man cleared his throat, " I have come to ask 
 you for your ward's hand." 
 
 " Having previously asked her for it, I suppose ?" 
 said Mr. Forrest, in an inoffensive, indulgent tone. 
 
 "Certainly, sir; a man does not wish to risk two 
 refusals." 
 
 Mr Forrest smiled. " I had not looked at it in 
 that light," he said, glancing with involuntary ad- 
 miration over the splendid physique before him. 
 
 "Had things turned out as I expected," continued 
 Favernel, a cloud overspreading his handsome face ; 
 " I should have been able to offer Miss Appleton a 
 home as luxurious as your own." 
 
 " Been speculating, eh ? " questioned Mr. Forrest.
 
 16 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " No, sir ; excepting in the affections of E. L. Vol- 
 ney, Esq. You probably knew of him." 
 
 " A millionaire of New York died, let me see, 
 about two years ago." 
 
 " A little more than that." 
 
 "I didn't know he had any affections," said Mr. 
 Forrest. 
 
 " You are right, he had not except for cheating 
 and tormenting. I was his nephew." 
 
 " Indeed ! Not a very affectionate one it seems." 
 
 " I was a dutiful one at all events," replied Faver- 
 nel, with repressed excitement, " and the old gen- 
 tleman gave every one to understand that I was to 
 be his heir. Imagine then the double injury he did 
 me by not mentioning me in his will." 
 
 " I forget to whom he left his property," said Mr. 
 Forrest, appearing not to notice his guest's agitation. 
 
 " I have a twin brother," spoke the young man 
 sharply, " my exact counterpart in appearance, but 
 I hope not in character. He was the lucky man 
 the sole heir. You can draw your own inference." 
 
 Mr. Forrest leaned forward in his interest. What 
 a magnificent couple these two men must be, to- 
 gether ! 
 
 " Your exact counterpart in face, perhaps, surely 
 not in figure." 
 
 Favernei was too bitter to notice the implied com- 
 pliment. 
 
 " Yes, in all things. It was always so. Our own 
 mother scarcely knew us apart. We were devoted 
 friends once, and when we outgrew pink and blue
 
 FAIBYLANDS. 17 
 
 shoulder knots and had passed out of boyhood, the 
 novelty of being taken for one another was quite 
 worn off; so we agreed, Douglas and I, that he 
 should wear a beard like this, while I should shave 
 my face." 
 
 " And you have changed your mind ? " 
 
 " Yes, why should I take the trouble ? I never 
 intend to breathe the same air with him again," said 
 Favernel, coldly. " I went abroad soon after my 
 uncle's death, and have but recently returned." 
 
 " I knew from Miss Appleton that you had been 
 abroad. Where does your brother reside ? " 
 
 " In New York ; but I infer that he has been 
 visiting Boston by the number of times I was 
 stopped on the street yesterday by strangers. I 
 think," added Favernel, with a disagreeable smile, 
 "that some of Douglas's friends will be likely to 
 cut him in the future." 
 
 Mr. Forrest stiffened, repelled by this petty in- 
 sinuation. 
 
 Favernel noticed the change, and adopted a dif- 
 ferent tone and a business-like air. " And now if 
 you please, Mr. Forrest, we will not refer again to 
 my brother or that unfortunate will. Miss Apple- 
 ton is good enough to be content with my circum- 
 stances which I will set before you." 
 
 Here the conversation was interrupted by Leslie, 
 who suddenly appeared, a blonde vision in the dark 
 doorway. 
 
 " Father, dinner is " 
 
 *' Ah, Leslie," spoke Mr. Forrest, rising, " Mr. 
 B !
 
 18 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Favernel, you will dine with us and we will finish 
 our conversation afterward. Leslie, this is Mr. 
 Frank Favernel, of whom you have heard in 
 Blanche's letters. My daughter, Mr. Favernel," 
 and Leslie wondered, as the handsome stranger 
 bowed low to her, why there should be a little cold- 
 ness in her father's manner
 
 THE VALIANT LAMK1N. 19 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE VALIANT LAMKIN. 
 
 "His hair was something sandy 
 
 And was done In knotty curls, 
 And was parted In tbe middle, 
 In the manner of a girl's." 
 
 J. O. SAZK. 
 
 WHEN Henry Forrest's college chum and dear 
 friend, Walter Appleton, was on his death- 
 bed, the latter begged Mr. Forrest with his dying 
 breath to prove a friend to his daughter Blanche, when 
 she should need one ; and Mr. Forrest promised him 
 that he would act toward her as her guardian, and 
 would see that she wanted for nothing. When, 
 later, Mr. Appleton's sister, Mrs. Lamkin, wrote 
 with profuse underscoring and apology to her dear 
 brother's friend, and begged that her only son 
 might read law in Mr. Forrest's office and re- 
 side in his family, the lawyer, in his capacity of 
 friend of the family, did not well know how to 
 refuse ; and thus it was that Mr. Eustace Lamkin 
 became a member of the household, scrupulously 
 welcomed by Mr. Forrest, tolerated by Leslie, 
 snubbed by down/ight Regy, who was exasperated 
 beyond description by the would-be lawyer's petted, 
 mincing ways, and denounced by Mrs. Myrick, the 
 housekeeper, as " a dyspeptic little bore." 
 
 Mr. Lamkin's unfeigned indifference to all opin-
 
 20 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 ions save those of his tailor and of his various phy- 
 sicians, was something fine ; and kind-hearted Leslie 
 might have saved herself many an effort to protect 
 his feelings, they being already too thickly encased 
 in egotism to be reached by ordinary shafts. 
 
 The long Spring evenings were very lovely at 
 Fairylands. Ever since her childhood Leslie had 
 been in the habit of attending the concerts, which 
 experience had taught her, the great gold-brown 
 thrushes give at this season, in bidding the world 
 good night. She knew their favorite haunts and 
 seldom missed the vesper service. 
 
 On the evening following Mr. Favernel's visit, 
 Regy and Mr. Lamkin were standing at a window 
 of the library, when Leslie, dressed in black, some 
 soft violet wrap over her head and shoulders, hurried 
 by, sending a sudden nod and smile at the pair as 
 she passed. 
 
 " What a pretty thing your sister has on," said 
 Mr. Lamkin, adjusting his eyeglass and looking 
 after her, for no woman in the land had a nicer 
 appreciation of well-selected dry goods than this 
 young man. 
 
 " You lady-like muff ! " was Master Reginald's 
 only response, mental of course, as he flashed a 
 glance of contempt from his bold, brown eyes. But 
 the boy exaggerated. No man can sink utterly into 
 weakness and effeminacy who has an absorbing 
 object in life, and Mr. Eustace Lamkin's gastric 
 region furnished him this object.
 
 THE VALIANT LAMKIN. 21 
 
 " Where, I wonder, is Miss Leslie going ? " pur- 
 sued the invalid. 
 
 " To hear the birds," replied Reginald, shortly. 
 
 " What birds ? " asked Mr. Lamkin. 
 
 " The thrushes and cat-birds and things." 
 
 " Why that's pretty, that's very pretty," remarked 
 Mr. Lamkin. " I suppose they wouldn't refuse to 
 sing if a larger audience were present." 
 
 "I suppose not," returned Regy, between two 
 bars of the popular song he was softly whistling. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin crossed the room with short, nervous 
 steps. "I suppose the dew is falling and the grass 
 will be wet," he said. 
 
 " Fog's rising from the river this is an awfully 
 malarial place any way dew's falling, don't see how 
 you dare go out a night like this, especially ' in the 
 Spring-time gentle Annie,' " remarked the bad boy 
 looking out on the softly tinted Spring sky. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin turned about, adjusted his eyeglass 
 and appeared to scent something peculiarly disagree- 
 able ; but a sharp look at Regy, who smiled as he 
 met his eye, dispelled his fears. 
 
 " Where do you think I shall find your sister ?" 
 he asked. 
 
 " Where the birds are making the biggest row," 
 said Regy, turning away rudely "over toward Lily 
 Island," he added more politely. 
 
 So Mr. Lamkin began his preparations to resist 
 the inclemency of the weather, and when he had 
 struggled into an overcoat heavy enough to with- 
 stand an Arctic Winter, pulled on his over-shoes and
 
 22 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 donned a tall hat, he took his cane and sallied 
 forth. 
 
 Taking the direction suggested by Regy, he soon 
 caught sight of the violet wrap among the green of 
 the trees. 
 
 Leslie banished her involuntary frown at sight of 
 him, and silently motioned to him to pause where he 
 was. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin, obeying, stared with his mouth open, 
 up into the tree over her head, whence a bird-song 
 was pouring. 
 
 " Come quietly," she said at last, when the song 
 was done. " See, he is not at all afraid of me." 
 
 The thrush referred to ruffled his speckled breast, 
 inspected Mr. Lamkin, and evidently coming to the 
 conclusion that he was harmless, commenced his 
 evening toilet. 
 
 " What lungs the fellow's got !" said Eustace 
 softly. " Say," gazing admiringly into Leslie's up- 
 turned face, " how many numbers have I missed ?" 
 
 " O, ever so many, and if you're not quiet we 
 shall miss the rest." 
 
 At this moment a burst of melody, varied and 
 wild, came from a neighboring tree. The thrush 
 over head, stopped preening his feathers to catch up 
 the melody, and soon the air was filled with the 
 flute-like sounds. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin to carry out the jocose idea, that he 
 was attending a concert, started to applaud. Leslie 
 grasped his hand as she would grasp a falling branch
 
 THE VALIANT LAMKIN. 23 
 
 or any other moving thing, likely to disturb her un- 
 conscious pets. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin held her hand firmly, and accompanied 
 the clasp with a melting glance. He had designs on 
 the heiress designs instigated by his fond mother 
 which he meant to carry out to her utter captivation 
 if his fractious digestion ever gave him time. 
 
 The girl snatched her hand away, laughing quietly, 
 and shaking her head when he started to speak. 
 
 Finally the music ceased. 
 
 " By Jove that's immense, you know ! " exclaimed 
 Mr. Lamkin. " It's awfully clever in you to know 
 just when this sort of thing is coming off. How did 
 you learn ? " 
 
 " I hardly remember. I suppose I noticed it when 
 I was a child. That's all for to-night, there is no 
 use in our staying here any longer." 
 
 " It is not safe either. Why, you have no rubbers 
 on," said Mr. Lamkin, looking down at the little 
 feet. 
 
 " Rubbers ? It hasn't been raining." 
 
 " I know, but my mother always makes me wear 
 my rubbers after sunset. How often she has come 
 out after me with them when I have forgotten." 
 
 " What a devoted mother," smiled Leslie, "and 
 O, what a lovely evening," she sighed, wondering 
 why she could not have been permitted to enjoy it 
 without this incubus. 
 
 " Too lovely to go in. Let us take a little walk," 
 suggested her companion. " It will do me good in 
 such pleasant company. The doctor has repeatedly
 
 24 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 said that I ought to walk before retiring, but If one 
 is alone it is so easy to worry all the time for fear 
 one has dined indiscreetly." 
 
 Leslie laughed, such a soft, spontaneous laugh, no 
 male mortal, not even one with dyspepsia, could with- 
 stand it. Mr. Lamkin turned an admiring face. 
 
 " Do you know I like to hear you lau^h ? I do 
 really," he said. It came across him with sudden 
 force, that his companion was extremely pretty. No 
 wonder that Mr. Favernel the night before had 
 shown his admiration so openly. Mr. Lamkin re- 
 called, with some displeasure, the evident enjoy- 
 ment that Leslie and the guest had taken in one 
 another's society. 
 
 ** I don't see anything so remarkable about that 
 Favernel," he volunteered abruptly, " unless it's his 
 shoulders." 
 
 Leslie raised her eyebrows at this sudden change 
 in the conversation. 
 
 "I think he is rather remarkable," she replied. 
 "You ought to be much pleased with your future 
 cousin." 
 
 " My future cousin ?" echoed Mr. Lamkin. 
 
 " Yes. Didn't you know? He is engaged to your 
 Cousin Blanche." 
 
 "Well, she had better look after him, that is all I 
 have to say." 
 
 Leslie did not notice the insinuation. She had 
 suddenly conceived an idea. Not for five minutes 
 at a time had she forgotten the troublesome question 
 of who should be her driver in the mountains. On
 
 THE VALIANT LAMKIN. 25 
 
 the previous evening she had confided her perplexity 
 to Mr. Favernel, who embraced the occasion to say a 
 great many complimentary things, and who seemed 
 rather wise on the subject of excursioning while he 
 was unable to suggest a way out of the presept dif- 
 ficulty. Now Leslie thought she saw the way. It 
 flashed upon her that Mr. Lamkin might be utilized. 
 She appreciated the delicacy of the subject knew 
 that his nerves, or his heart, or his stomach were 
 liable to take alarm upon the least suggestion of ex- 
 ertion, but she also knew his assailable points 
 which argued no special subtlety on her part, for he 
 was honesty itself, and felt sure that she could 
 manage him, and really he seemed the best thing that 
 offered. 
 
 " How did your father and mother enjoy their 
 visit to the mountains?" she asked, by way of com- 
 mencement. 
 
 " Enthusiastically," replied Mr. Lamkin ; " they 
 seem to have renewed their youth and all that sort 
 of thing." 
 
 " Do you know that I am quite infected with the 
 desire to go on such a trip. Miss Valentine has 
 written me about it. Perhaps we shall go to- 
 gether." 
 
 " You two alone I " 
 
 " Certainly not. We shall want some one to 
 drive us." 
 
 " Oh. You like Nell Valentine very much ? " 
 said the young man with a reserved air. 
 
 " Extremely. She is my best friend," asserted
 
 26 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Leslie slowly and impressively. " Your tone sug- 
 gests that you do not agree with my estimate of 
 her." 
 
 Here the walkers left the wooded path for a nar- 
 row road which ran at right angles with it. 
 
 " Hardly. I think Nell means well on the whole, 
 but there is a certain flippancy, a disrespect " 
 
 " Doesn't she show you proper respect ? " asked 
 Leslie, with laughing eyes. 
 
 "None absolutely none," replied Mr. Lamkin 
 slowly and with an impressive gesture. " There is a 
 tendency in her to make game of everything and 
 everybody. She needs curbing and restraining. 
 That's what she needs." 
 
 " I suppose you did what you could for her while 
 you were at home." 
 
 " Certainly, but it was very little more, however, 
 than she would do for me," said Mr. Lamkin, in an 
 aggrieved tone. "Oftentimes when my sisters were 
 away I would naturally call upon her for trifling ser- 
 vices such as getting the paper, or my slippers, or 
 cutting the leaves of the magazine, or something 
 like that, but not a thing would she do. Father is 
 soft about her thinks everything she does is right, 
 and the little minx would as lieve lecture me as 
 not." 
 
 "Lecture you!" 
 
 " Yes, indeed," continued Mr. Lamkin, warming 
 under Leslie's sympathetic tone, and unconscious of 
 her suppressed amusement. " I do assure you, Miss
 
 THE VALIANT LAMKIN. 27 
 
 Forrest, that sometimes when my mother is not by, 
 Nell uses very offensive language to me." 
 
 The laugh that bubbled over Leslie's lips was 
 checked by a sudden and increasing sound of 
 horse's hoofs coming down the road. Mr. Lamkin 
 turned his head to cast a frightened look over his 
 shoulder. 
 
 " O, a runaway !" he cried. " Save yourself Miss 
 Leslie !" and promptly scrambling over the fence, 
 the young man lost his immaculate hat which 
 rolled behind him into the road. 
 
 Leslie, fascinated, looked with pale face and dila- 
 ted eyes at the fast approaching pair, but, except for 
 grasping the upper rail of the fence, she did not 
 move. 
 
 On rushed the frightened animals in their narrow 
 path. Leslie saw that a gentleman and lady were 
 in the buggy. There was a terrific stampede, a 
 cloud of dust, and they had passed her. In an in- 
 stant the girl felt rather than saw that the driver 
 had regained control of the horses, and, indeed, be- 
 fore she had recovered sufficient strength to move 
 away, a gentleman appeared in the bend of the road 
 around which the buggy had disappeared. He came 
 rapidly towards her and looked her over anxiously, 
 as she turned her white face toward him. 
 
 "You are not hurt?" he asked. ** I feared a 
 wheel might have grazed you." 
 
 " Not at all. Do not stay that young lady I" 
 gasped Leslie. 
 
 " Is seated safely by the side of the road waiting
 
 28 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 for me, while a good-natured stranger is holding my 
 horses. Are you alone ?" The gentleman's tone was 
 polite, but a trifle authoritative. The twilight had 
 become very dim, and being only a man perhaps this 
 person could not draw the line between a young 
 lady with an equally expensive and bewitching silk 
 wrap drawn over her head and shoulders, and a poor 
 girl wearing an old shawl in something the same 
 fashion. 
 
 " I had an escort," said Leslie, looking around 
 with a little hysterical laugh, as she remembered the 
 excessive agility with which Mr. Lamkin had disap- 
 peared from the highway. 
 
 " And he was afraid ?" 
 
 " I think he was." 
 
 " It would give me pleasure to stay and horsewhip 
 him for you," returned the gentleman, in the same 
 slow, polite tone, " but " 
 
 " Oh, don't stay. Don't wait another minute, I 
 beg. I am quite near home," spoke Leslie, so ear- 
 nestly that the stranger could only obey. 
 
 " I am very sorry to have frightened you," he said, 
 lifting his hat. ' Are you sure I can not help you 
 in any way ?" 
 
 " Quite sure," replied the girl. Then she watched 
 him as he moved down the road. 
 
 She should not forget his face. He had stood in 
 such a position that the fading light fell upon him. 
 Leslie was sure she should know him again any- 
 where. Having quite recovered her composure, she 
 picked up Mr. Lamkin's hat, and holding it scorn-
 
 THE VALIANT LAMKIN. 29 
 
 fully between thumb and finger proceeded on a 
 search for its owner. Suddenly she shook her head 
 with impatient disgust, but hurried the faster. Mr. 
 Lamkin must be near, for the air was full of the va- 
 lerian which he always took after any disquieting 
 occurrence. 
 
 Half a minute more and she could see his figure 
 in the dusk, leaning against a tree, and drawing 
 near, she touched his arm. 
 
 A startled exclamation escaped the invalid and 
 he dropped the bottle from which he had just been 
 taking his dose. 
 
 " Did I frighten you ?" asked Leslie, impatiently. 
 " I'm sorry, but people can not wear bells to warn 
 you of their approach." 
 
 " I am grateful to see you alive, Miss Forrest," said 
 Mr. Lamkin, stooping for the vial and restoring it to 
 a place next his heart. " You were wrong not to 
 seek safety in flight with me." 
 
 " Never mind that," returned the girl. " I want 
 you to promise me not to mention this occurrence 
 at home." 
 
 This, Mr. Lamkin readily did, dimly conscious, 
 perhaps, that his own part in the affair would not 
 appear well in history ; while Leslie was clearly con- 
 scious that her father would never consent to her 
 mountain drive under Eustace Lamkin's guidance, 
 if he should hear how vastly the young man favored 
 absence of body over presence of mind in an emer- 
 gency ; so she let him walk on beside her, turning a
 
 30 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 deaf ear to his account of the state of his nervous 
 system, and revolving her own plans in her mind. 
 
 When the young people arrived at home, they 
 found Mr. Forrest sitting on a side piazza enjoying 
 a cigar, and Leslie took a seat on the steps at his 
 feet, while Mr. Lamkin moved wearily into the 
 house. 
 
 " Well, little girl, you shouldn't ramble off in this 
 way. I should have been uneasy about you but that 
 Regy was certain that Mr. Lamkin was with you," 
 said Mr. Forrest. 
 
 Leslie smiled and turned her head away. Her 
 father's faith in the valiant Lamkin's protection was 
 amusing. 
 
 " I've been thinking, father," she said, after a 
 little silence, " that Mr. Lamkin might make a good 
 driver for us." 
 
 " What ? " asked Mr. Forrest, bewildered visions 
 rising before him of Mr. Lamkin looking rather wizen 
 in a coachman's livery. 
 
 " Yes, on our mountain drive," responded Leslie, 
 sweetly, quite conscious that her father had set aside 
 her plan as unworthy a second thought. 
 
 " Do you seriously wish to undertake that trip ? " 
 he asked, ending his question with an immediate 
 veto ; " O, nonsense, my dear ; it isn't practicable." 
 
 " But it is. Let me tell you. You said I might 
 take Twinkle somewhere, and I choose that, and so 
 long as you can not go how lovely it would be if 
 you could Mr. Lamkin, being a member of the
 
 THE VALIANT LAMKiN. 31 
 
 family, is quite a proper person, isn't he ? Isn't it a 
 good idea ? " 
 
 " Who have you decided upon to chaperone you ?" 
 asked Mr. Forrest, evasively. 
 
 " Chaperone us ? " repeated Leslie, blankly. 
 
 "Yes; were you and Miss Valentine and Mr. 
 Lamkin intending to take a drive of some weeks' 
 duration, by yourselves? What an Arcadian 
 thought." 
 
 " How ridiculous that we couldn't with Mr. 
 Lamkin," mused Leslie, ignoring the sarcasm. 
 " Why," with a laugh, " Twinkle and I could chap- 
 erone him." 
 
 " I know he will not consent to go," added Mr. 
 Forrest, as he threw away the end of his cigar. His 
 daughter laid her hand on his knee and looked up 
 coaxingly. 
 
 " Yes, he will, if you don't say anything. Will 
 you leave it to me please f " 
 
 " I shall not trouble myself to urge him. Be sure 
 of that," returned Mr. Forrest, sincerely. 
 
 " Then I will think up an irreproachable chape- 
 rone, only give me a little time. Why I have it 
 now. How would " 
 
 " Great Scott ! " interrupted a boyish voice, ex- 
 plosively, as Regy dove forth from the house to the 
 piazza ; " that duffer, Lamkin " 
 
 " Regy, come here," said Leslie, rising and seizing 
 the boy's arm and drawing him off the piazza ; 
 "don't you know, dear, you mustn't say anything
 
 32 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 about Mr. Lamkin before father ? How often I've 
 told you." 
 
 " I can't help it, he's pouring out his old medicine 
 right there in the library. Whew ! " exclaimed 
 Regy, candidly holding his nose ; " the smell is 
 enough to stop a clock ! ' ! and before Leslie had 
 succeeded in calming her brother's ire, her father 
 had gone into the house.
 
 A. RUT IN THE CLOUD. 33 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 A REST IN THE CLOUD. 
 
 "Never a tear bedims the eye, 
 That time and patience will not dry. 
 Never a Up Is curved with pain, 
 That can't be kissed Into smiles again." BEET HABTB. 
 
 -pvOROTHY COBB had lived in the sleepy little 
 J-^ village of N , until, to use her own phrase, 
 her mind was wizzling up like a fig. The shallow 
 gossip, the infinitesimal items of interest over which, 
 for want of greater, the old ladies of the town would 
 work themselves into a state of excitement, were in- 
 describably wearisome and exasperating to a woman 
 of her depth and breadth. 
 
 " Dorothy," her decrepit old aunt would call from 
 her cushioned seat by the cottage window, " do 
 come here quick hurry ," and Miss Cobb obeying 
 would be greeted by something like this : 
 
 " I just want you to see Mr. Dunn a carryin' his 
 little girl home from the depot. Did you ever see 
 anything so kinder queer as the way her legs dangle 
 down ? Now do look there. Did you ever ? " 
 
 From a town where such objects of remark formed 
 almost the only interest, it is not wonderful that 
 Miss Cobb should fly, the instant the only tie that 
 held her there was broken. The feeble old aunt 
 was gone, the cottage sold, and even though her 

 
 84 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 purse was light, it was with no misgivings that Miss 
 Dorothy turned her eager face toward the city of 
 New York as the busiest, noisiest spot and therefore 
 the greatest contrast to N which was to be found 
 in all the land. 
 
 At the time of the opening of this story, Miss 
 Cobb had for a long year been seeing life in the 
 metropolis as it looks to a friendless music teacher, 
 boarding herself in the third floor back room of a 
 gloomy house in a gloomy street ; and as she stood 
 at her window, a few days after the events of the 
 last chapter, it need not be said that there was little 
 eagerness left in the strong, self-contained face. 
 
 The view she was looking out upon was not lovely. 
 Sheds, alleys, ash-heaps, and the backs of brick 
 buildings were all she saw, but it is doubtful whether 
 she saw them. They were eclipsed by a scene still 
 more unsightly, which persisted in rising clearly 
 before her mental vision. One which she had just 
 come home from, and in which she saw herself lose 
 her last pupil. The mother of the child had spoken 
 kindly, had praised Miss Cobb's conscientious work, 
 but all the same she had removed her daughter to 
 another, newer-fashioned teacher, and now for the 
 first time, the future looked blank indeed to the 
 middle-aged maiden lady. 
 
 A cold Spring rain began to fall outside. The firm 
 lines of Miss Dorothy's mouth quivered a little there 
 in the solitude, and two great drops that did not 
 leave the leaden sky splashed on the window-sill. 
 She furtively wiped her eyes. Not even to herself
 
 A RIFT IN THE CLOUD. 35 
 
 did Dorothy Cobb admit easily that she was crying. 
 But this was not an ordinary occasion. 
 
 The tears of hopeless, humiliating self-pity rose 
 irresistibly, thick and fast. There was nothing for 
 it but to succumb; Miss Cobb did this as she did 
 everything, thoroughly, and with her might. 
 
 She seated herself in a rocking chair, buried her 
 face in her handkerchief and had her cry out. Great, 
 long-repressed sobs convulsed her, and the unwonted 
 indulgence might have been carried beyond con- 
 trolling limits, had not heavy footsteps on the bare 
 boards in the hall, and a loud knock on her door 
 restored her. Hurriedly, and with one long, deter- 
 mined swallow, Miss Dorothy rose and, going to her 
 washstand, bathed her face; but after the heavy 
 knock the steps had receded, and when she opened 
 the door, a letter and a long flat box lay on the floor 
 before her. 
 
 She looked at them in surprise a moment, without 
 offering to touch them ; for when had she received 
 a letter before ! But her sight was good even when 
 tear dimmed, and the ridiculous, upright, stiff chir- 
 ography showed that letter and package were both 
 unmistakably her property. Lifting them then, she 
 reclosed the door and laying the box on a table, 
 opened the letter. It read thus : 
 
 FAIRYLANDS, May 31, 187 . 
 DEAR COUSIN DOROTHY: 
 
 I am Leslie Forrest. Don't you remember me ? It is ten years 
 since we met, I know, but I shall never forget you and your kind- 
 ness, and only hope you have as affectionate a remembrance of me. 
 What a poor, sickly little creature I was when father took me to your
 
 36 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 farm. You gave me a new start then physically, and now I am a 
 strong girl without an ache or a pain. I am sure you will think I do 
 you credit when we meet, for we are going to meet very soon, if you 
 agree. I have invited an old school friend to take a drive with me 
 into the White Mountains. A gentleman friend is going to be our 
 driver, and in choosing a chaperone, I immediately thought of you. 
 Father says you are teaching and will be sure to refuse me ; but I 
 am quite certain you want a vacation. Then I really want to see 
 you again, and when you have once broken away from your cares, 
 why couldn't you come home with me, after the trip, and make a 
 little visit ? Just think how much we owe you in the way of hos- 
 pitality and good times. I sent you some photographs of Fairylands 
 by the last mail to tempt you all I can. If you consent to my first 
 request, please telegraph me immediately, and meet me on the 6th of 
 June, at the Mansion House, Brenton, Maine. Enclosed, please 
 find a check for your traveling expenses. You have said " Yes " 
 
 many a time to my " please, Cousin Dorothy," so I have hopes 
 
 that you may do so once again. 
 
 Ever your affectionate, LESLIE. 
 
 There was a smiling, relieved expression on Miss 
 Cobb's face as she finished reading this epistle, that 
 belied her swollen eyes. She did not stop to remark 
 upon the fact that for ten years she had remained 
 unnoticed by these rich relatives. Her second 
 cousin, Henry, had paid her handsomely for her care 
 of his daughter, in that time so long passed. Why 
 should she expect more of him ? It only remained 
 for her to be glad now, that Leslie's scarcity of near 
 female relatives made her services desirable a second 
 time. 
 
 She glanced up as a shaft of sudden sunlight 
 struck into the room. A rainbow was spreading its 
 lovely arch over the unsightly landscape. 
 
 "Do I need a vacation?" said Miss Cobb to her- 
 self, with a kind of pitiful humor
 
 A RIFT IN THE OLOCTD. 87 
 
 A vacation from hand to mouth living ; from 
 make-shifts innumerable ; from baker's bread diet ; 
 from loneliness. No matter what came afterward, 
 this vacation, this help in the hour of sore need was 
 a divine gift. 
 
 Mechanically Miss Dorothy untied the large pho- 
 tographs and spread them before her in silent de- 
 light. 
 
 " Fairylands I believe so," she said softly. 
 
 She closed her poor tired eyes and said a little 
 prayer ; opened them and looked once more at the 
 pictured beauty of woods and water, then caught 
 her breath in one sudden sob, put on her hat and 
 went out to telegraph. 
 
 So Leslie's willful plan was made to work for 
 good. And not only here. Down in the Maine 
 village of Brenton, it was to carry joy to the heart 
 of a little maiden whose surroundings were far 
 more uncongenial than Mr. Lamkin, in his critical 
 moments, had ever dreamed. 
 
 It had been a blue day for Nell, that on which the 
 good news came, and she was but a dull Twinkle, 
 thinking dull thoughts, and giving way to melan- 
 choly in a manner seldom indulged in by her. 
 
 "'It is always darkest before day;' then some- 
 thing very nice ought to be about to happen to me," 
 she thought, as she knelt on the floor in her bed- 
 room, cutting out a basque from scarlet cashmere. 
 
 Miss Dora Lamkin, a heavy-eyed, stout young 
 woman, sat by, watching the slashing strokes of the 
 scissors with satisfaction.
 
 88 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Just let Nell Valentine get down on one knee, 
 and get her scissors into something for me, and I'm 
 happy," she often said, when praising the cleverness 
 of head and hands which had grown so useful in the 
 house. 
 
 One the whole, Twinkle bore her trials very well 
 with the slatternly poetess and her high-colored, 
 over-dressed daughters ; but days would come when 
 everything seemed unbearable, and this was one of 
 them. 
 
 Miss Dora discerned in a vague way the little 
 brunette's discontent. She knew something must 
 be wrong because Nell had offered no objection to 
 the flaming color of the new basque ; so she sat in 
 silence watching the petite, pretty figure, the black 
 head bent over the work, and the fringe of hair 
 combed a trifle sidewise across the forehead. 
 
 " Say, Nell," she said at last, her cousin's school 
 name never having come within her ken. " You 
 remind me a little of a Shetland pony, you're so 
 small and sort of saucy looking." 
 
 Twinkle straightened her eyeglasses, and went on 
 with her work in desperate silence. That very mo- 
 ment the door opened, and an envelope tossed into 
 the room, struck the busy little hand. It needed 
 only the sight of Miss Forrest's handwriting to lift 
 the heavy cloud, and when Nell, relapsing into a 
 sitting posture, had read her letter, her dark face 
 was illuminated. 
 
 She looked up for a quick instant at her cousin, 
 but stopped herself as she was about to speak, and
 
 A E1FT IN THE CLOUD. 39 
 
 suddenly fell to work again with increased en- 
 ergy. 
 
 Miss Dora was relieved to see that the good news, 
 whatever it might be, was not likely to interfere 
 with the completion of her work, and Nell looked 
 so much more cheerful that she ventured a question. 
 
 " You don't think the basque will be too showy, 
 do you?" she asked, with some timidity. 
 
 " Oh, no, not if you tone it down with plenty of 
 gold braid and brass buttons," replied Twinkle, 
 looking worthy of her name, as she dropped her 
 scissors and gazed up at the speaker. 
 
 " Dora," she said impressively. " Miss Forrest 
 will be here to-morrow." 
 
 " O, good gracious !" responded the other in an 
 appalled tone ; " it's corn-beef day.*' 
 
 She stood in as much awe of the friend whom 
 Nell often mentioned as the mistress of Fairylands, 
 as she could have felt for the veritable queen of that 
 realm. 
 
 " And in a few days," continued Twinkle, slowly, 
 "I am going away with her to the mountains." 
 
 " Do do you think you can finish the basque be- 
 fore?" questioned Dora, but before the deliberate 
 sentence was formed, the young girl had left the 
 room.
 
 40 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 BRENTON. 
 
 " Enlov the spring of Love and Youth. 
 To some good angel leave the rest." H. W. LONQFBLIXW. 
 
 WHEN the train from Boston stopped at Port- 
 land on the following day, a very trig-look- 
 ing, stylish young lady, dressed in black and wearing 
 eyeglasses, entered the forward car, and walked 
 through the train scanning the passengers on the 
 right and left as she went. Suddenly a young girl 
 with remarkable yellow hair leaned from one of the 
 seats and touched her 
 
 " Twinkle ! " 
 
 Leslie ! " 
 
 A gentleman sitting beside the blonde passenger 
 evidently becoming inspired with the idea that his 
 room would be more highly appreciated than his 
 company, raised his hat and vacated the seat. 
 
 " How mean," ejaculated Twinkle, as she glided 
 into the vacant place and kissed her friend. 
 
 "Well, that is an original greeting, certainly," 
 remarked Leslie. 
 
 " Nothing but an ingenuous expression of dis- 
 appointment, my dear," returned Twinkle, airily ; 
 " between the time you attracted my attention, and 
 the time when that young man left his seat, there was
 
 BBENTON. 41 
 
 a delicious instant when I thought you had brought 
 him with you thought he was a friend of yours. 
 Isn't he handsome ? " 
 
 " Almost too delicate-looking for a man," objected 
 Miss Forrest, remembering Frank Favernel's gigantic 
 attractions. 
 
 " What an absurd idea. He is elegant," asserted 
 Nell, " and I wish I knew him. Oh, I'm common, 
 Leslie," she added, calmly, noting some surprise in 
 her friend's face ; " I've grown just as common as I 
 can be." 
 
 Leslie felt an instant's dismay, remembering her 
 father's words, but a quick, comprehensive scrutiny 
 of her companion reassured her. 
 
 "Now honestly, Leslie, don't I look changed? 
 Isn't there something tawdry and cheap-looking 
 about me ? " 
 
 Leslie smiled. The exquisite neatness of her own 
 costume was no greater than that of her friend. 
 
 " But I am," persisted Twinkle. " I say ' good 
 gracious,' and all such things." 
 
 " You always did, you silly child ! " 
 
 " Did I ? " asked the other, evidently comforted 
 by the idea ; " but it disgusts me to find how anxious 
 I am for a little excitement. Really when I saw that 
 gentleman just now, my first thought was how much 
 I should like to know him." 
 
 " What a dreadful state of things I " 
 
 " Yes, it is," said Twinkle; "but I tell you it isn't 
 very easy to be high-bred and indifferent when you 
 haven't had a single thing happen to you since 
 a*
 
 42 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 you can remember when you feel just like a vege- 
 table." 
 
 Leslie smiled at the explosive energy with which 
 this was said. 
 
 " I must tell you about this young man since you 
 noticed him so particularly," she returned. 
 
 " Do. What is his name ? " asked Nell, with great 
 interest. 
 
 " I don't know. I don't know him, but he has 
 twice been very kind to me. First, one evening 
 lately, when I was walking in a lane near home, he 
 drove by, and nearly ran over me " 
 
 "Why the good-hearted, philanthropic creature !" 
 
 " Let me finish, you little goose ! I was going to 
 say that when he had reined in his fiery steeds, he 
 came walking way back to find out whether he had 
 hurt me." 
 
 " Ah ! romantic situation." 
 
 " The other time was to-day. The most odious, 
 untidy, tobacco-chewing man came and sat in this 
 seat with me. He made me so home-sick I didn't 
 know what to do, and I wished heartily that I had 
 not refused my father's company on the journey. 
 Well, that dreadful man-mountain began to talk to 
 me, and just then who should come up but this good 
 Samaritan. Imagine my sensation of relief when he 
 claimed the seat, sent the creature away, and raising 
 his hat settled himself beside me and went on read- 
 ing his newspaper as though nothing had happened." 
 
 " That comes of being so very pretty," said Nell, 
 thoughtfully. " There is something in it, Leslie; you
 
 BRENTON. 43 
 
 haven't been thrown with him twice for nothing. If 
 you ever meet him again well, the third time never 
 fails, you know. O " with a sigh " some people 
 are so fortunate, but," suddenly changing her man- 
 ner, " I ought not to utter a word of complaint, 
 something has happened to me at last, you good, 
 kind girl. What put it into your head ? " 
 
 " Your account of your friend's drive ; and I have 
 come to cast myself on Mr. Lamkin's instruction 
 as to ways and means. You say he is very pleasant." 
 
 " He is a dear ! " returned Nell, " worth a dozen 
 little apes like his son. Are you going to hire a 
 driver, Leslie ? " 
 
 " No," returned the girl, with a comical glance ; 
 " the driver is already engaged. Mr. Eustace Lam- 
 kin has kindly consented " 
 
 "Why, Leslie Forrest I Why, Leslie Forrest!" 
 exclaimed Nell, the astonished burst followed by a 
 laugh, " what in the world Why, that will be 
 "horrid I n 
 
 " There wasn't any one else," explained Leslie, 
 earnestly. " I knew father would not let me go un- 
 less with a friend." 
 
 " But the idea ! " exclaimed Twinkle again ; " I 
 would not have believed that you could prevail on 
 Eustace Lamkin to do anything which required so 
 much exertion as driving a pair of horses up and 
 down hill. Why, he must be in love with you. How 
 came he to consent ? " 
 
 Leslie turned a pair of mischievous eyes on her
 
 44 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 friend, and a conscious color crept into her face as 
 she answered : 
 
 " The doctor ordered the trip for him. 
 
 " Your doctor ? " suspiciously. 
 
 Yes and his." 
 
 Nell grasped the situation immediately. "Leslie 
 Forrest Leslie Machiavelli Forrest, you schemer !" 
 she said slowly, squeezing her friend's hand admir- 
 ingly- 
 
 " It will do him ever so much good, won't it?" 
 asked Leslie demurely, looking down at the Harper 
 in her lap. 
 
 " I don't know. I haven't studied his case. You 
 have, I suppose." 
 
 " O yes. I have," said Leslie. 
 
 The two girls were silent a moment, then they 
 looked at each other and laughed long and heartily, 
 Nell's eyeglasses rolling off her straight little nose. 
 
 *' And my cousin Miss Cobb is going with us," said 
 Leslie at last. 
 
 Nell looked a shade disappointed. " What for 
 ballast?" she asked. 
 
 " Yes, and badly enough we shall need it with 
 such a person as you in the party," retorted Leslie. 
 
 "Be careful," returned Nell, "the next station is 
 Brenton, so you are in my power now and you want 
 to treat me well. Leslie," she says, with a sudden 
 wistful change of tone, and another, but timid touch 
 of her gloved hand on that of her friend, "I wish 
 everything were nicer here you know dear, aunt 
 Lamkin will very likely make you listen to some of
 
 BRENTON. 46 
 
 her poetry, and the girls will stare at you and your 
 clothes and, maybe, try on your hat !" 
 
 At the sincere woe with which Nell itters the 
 latter foreboding, Leslie has to laugh. 
 
 " I shall not mind what they do in the least ; so 
 don't think about it, Twinkle." 
 
 "And aunt has a horse, Jericho oursues Twinkle 
 mournfully, "old as the hills, and she'll want to take 
 you driving with him. She thinks he's a banner 
 horse." 
 
 "Are you sure that isn't slang?" asks Leslie, but 
 Nell only sighs as the train stops, and she leads the 
 way out to the platform, where a stout lady, none 
 other than the poetess herself, welcomes Leslie 
 effusively and walks beside her to the house, not 
 far distant. 
 
 " I ought only to deposit my hand bag," remarks 
 the guest when they have arrived, "and then go to the 
 Mansion House to see if Cousin Dorothy has come." 
 
 " Certainly," assents Mrs. Lamkin. "Nell you 
 might drive your friend around there, it's kind of out 
 of the way." 
 
 " Shall I ?" questions Nell with raised eyebrows. 
 " Jericho, you know," she adds in an undertone. 
 
 "I should be much obliged," returns Leslie with 
 becoming gravity ; so, in a short space of time the 
 old phaeton and older white horse are brought around 
 to the carriage step, and Mrs. Lamkin comes heavily 
 in to apprise the young ladies of its arrival. 
 
 " Mercy aunt !" exclaims Nell, starting to her 
 feet, " you haven't left him standing there untied I"
 
 46 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " For shame, Nell, to frighten Miss Forrest. Jeri- 
 cho is perfectly safe, perfectly," says Mrs. Lamkin 
 untying her bonnet strings. " You are not nervous, 
 are you?" Then, as Leslie replies in the negative, 
 she follows the girls out to the gate, and approaches 
 the horse, who stands with his fore-feet in the sec- 
 ond position, apparently enjoying a nap previous to 
 setting forth. 
 
 " Now Miss Forrest, don't let Nell hurry Jericho," 
 says the hostess, stroking her favorite's nose. 
 
 " I'll drive him myself if you say so," returns 
 Leslie, stepping into the vehicle. 
 
 " Great Heavens, no !" cries Nell, drawing on her 
 gloves. " Do you think I would let you risk your 
 life in any such way as that? You will have all you 
 want to do, to hold on tight while we're flying around 
 corners." 
 
 " Why, Nell, what does possess you?" asks the 
 poetess, who is as literal by nature as she is imagina- 
 tive by profession. "You mustn't mind her Miss For- 
 rest. O wait a minute, I have a box I want you to 
 leave at the express office," and while Mrs. Lamkin 
 hurries into the house on this errand, Nell heaves a 
 long sigh. 
 
 " I believe somewhere near twenty-five years ago, 
 Jericho was a very fast trotter," she says, "but now," 
 and she slaps his back with the reins ; the placid 
 animal changes his weight to another leg but does 
 not open his eyes, " the dear old thing would like to 
 stand to eternity I believe."
 
 BRBNTON. 47 
 
 " Here it is," says Mrs. Larakin, reappearing, 
 " now Jericho, they're ready, and, Jericho," here she 
 pulls her favorite's head toward her and whispers to 
 him. 
 
 Leslie smiles. 
 
 "You may laugh but he understands me," asserts 
 the hostess, her confidence over. 
 
 " Don't you know," says Nell, " that poets have 
 communication with beasts and birds denied the 
 common herd? Go 'long." 
 
 They start, and the poetess calls after them, 
 " Herds, Nell, then you would have had good 
 rhyme." 
 
 " That's it," says Nell, " that's the way she does 
 it. It is too comical to hear her Bell Cell Dell Ell 
 Fell Hell Oh excuse me, I never meant it. Do go 
 along Jericho, I declare I've forgotten the whip. 
 Never mind, she wouldn't have given it to me if I 
 had asked her. She would be afraid I'd maltreat her 
 race-horse. Isn't it odd what a flopping, disjointed 
 gait he has! I suppose," she adds wistfully " you 
 have beautiful horses." 
 
 "I have my ponies" replies Leslie. 
 
 " What color ? " 
 
 " White." 
 
 " O what an appetizing, creamy turnout you must 
 be altogether. You are so pretty and flossy your- 
 self." 
 
 " Mercy I You make me feel like a poodle," pro- 
 tests Leslie. 
 
 *' Then you have silver-mounted harness I know,
 
 48 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 and a lovely basket carriage," continues Nell. 
 "Those," slapping the reins emphatically on Jeri- 
 cho's back, "those are the things I want to be rich 
 for. I love handsome houses and clothes and every- 
 thing else too much for my own good I dare say, but 
 the out-door things are the best. O for a fairy god- 
 mother ! May we go around a little ? You are not 
 particular to go straight to the hotel, and the longer 
 we are away that is," adds Nell, recollecting her- 
 self, " I like best to have you all to myself." 
 
 " There is no great hurry, but I feel that I must 
 get to cousin Dorothy pretty soon. Then our 
 driver will probably arrive to-night, and we must 
 get all the directions for our trip, and there seems 
 plenty to do. Do you know I have quite set my 
 heart on taking you back to Fairylands when I go, 
 Twinkle?" 
 
 A long-drawn, rapturous " Oh ! " falls from Nell's 
 lips, but she shakes her head. 
 
 " It would unfit me entirely to come back here, 
 Leslie; besides, my aunt would not consent. She 
 couldn't spare me." 
 
 " I thought she had daughters." 
 
 " Yes, but lately I have seemed to take the care 
 of things more. This visit with you is enough 
 pleasure. I've settled it, dear, that I won't go." 
 
 It would seem that Jericho has at the same mo- 
 ment arrived at the same conclusion on his own 
 account, for he comes to a stand-still and turns his 
 head far around to interview a fly which is taking 
 liberties with one of his fat sides.
 
 BHBNTON. 49 
 
 " Jericho, my dear," remonstrates Nell, picking 
 up the reins which have been hanging loosely 
 around the dash-board. 
 
 They are in a shady lane, and the old horse evi- 
 dently considering it useless to try to find a pleas- 
 anter spot than this, walks calmly to the side of the 
 road, and pulls hard at his check-rein as he looks 
 longingly at the grass. 
 
 In vain Nell jerks the reins, coaxes and commands 
 him, he will not stir. 
 
 " Be sure you don't hurry him," laughs Leslie. 
 " Mrs. Lamkin must have told him to stop here 
 when she whispered to him." 
 
 " It's no use," announces Nell, " he has taken a 
 fancy to some of that grass and he's obliged to have 
 it." 
 
 So the girls alight from the buggy and Leslie be- 
 ing the taller, loosens the check-rein, and Jericho 
 begins his lunch. 
 
 " There are some daisies, how very opportune,'* 
 says Leslie, seating herself beneath an oak tree 
 near. " Now, Twinkle, if you have a lover, here is 
 a chance to discover his sentiments." 
 
 " Don't trouble yourself so long as I live in Bren- 
 ton," says Nell. " Try one for yourself." 
 
 " I haven't the sign of a lover," says Leslie, shak- 
 ing her head. 
 
 " Nonsense. I call that young man in the cars 
 the sign of one. I'll try him for you," and leaning 
 over, Nell breaks a daisy and pulls off its satin
 
 50 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 leaves. " He loves you," she says triumphantly, as 
 she finishes, " I said so. I knew it all the time." 
 
 * You always were a precocious child, Twinkle. 
 No, my dear," says Leslie with a grave shake of the 
 head. " I shall never marry, because the only man 
 I admire, loves another." 
 
 " Oh," says Twinkle, rearranging her eyeglasses 
 with deep interest. " Go on." 
 
 And Leslie does go on describing Frank Faver- 
 nel in the most flowery language at her command. 
 
 "Favernel," repeats Twinkle finally. " That's the 
 queerest name I ever heard. So he is going to 
 marry Eustace Lamkin's cousin. Perhaps he won't." 
 
 Leslie laughs. " Is that suggestion designed to 
 comfort me, dear ? Don't speak of such a thing. 
 Mr. Faveruel's engagement constitutes half his 
 attractiveness." 
 
 " And, anyway, your hero of the cars is evidently 
 your fate. What kind of a person is our chaperone, 
 Leslie?" 
 
 " I haven't seen her for ten years. 
 
 " For pity's sake ! Well, I do think you have 
 made up the strangest party." 
 
 " I remember her perfectly and know I shall be- 
 gin with her just where I left off. She is rather 
 stiff and unsmiling in manner, but with the levelest 
 head and kindest heart you can imagine." 
 
 " An ideal chaperone. I'll not keep you away 
 from her any longer. Prepare yourself when we 
 get home to tell aunt Lamkin just how many times 
 a day Eustace sneezes, just how much he eats, just
 
 BBBNTON. 51 
 
 how many hours he works, etc. She will cross-ques- 
 tion you nearly to death." 
 
 " So long as she doesn't expect me to remember 
 how many doses of medicine he takes during the 
 day, I think I shall do very well ; but I am glad he 
 is coming so soon to answer for himself." 
 
 " Leslie, what would aunt Lamkin say if she 
 knew how you have entrapped her rosebud into 
 this trip ? " 
 
 " O dear! " exclaims Leslie in real dismay. "Sup- 
 posing it should do him any harm." 
 
 " Fiddlesticks ! Uncle Lamkin will be delighted 
 with the idea. He just fumes at the way Eustace's 
 fond mamma coddles him. You ought to have seen 
 her the other day when I happened to read from 
 one of your letters that her idol had a cough. She 
 threatened to faint and I assure you she is no light 
 weight, so uncle Lamkin hastened to reassure her. 
 
 " ' What if he has a cough, ma ? ' he said. ' I saw 
 a man down street to-day, who had a cough and he 
 weighed two hundred and fifty pounds.' 
 
 "Aunt Lamkin just glared at him and said, ' An- 
 thony, your heart is just as much hardware as any 
 kettle in your store ! ' and of course, when she had 
 calmed down a little, she went and wrote a poem." 
 Here Nell sighs. " Uncle Lamkin won't listen to 
 her poetry, so I have to. That time it was something 
 like this : 
 
 A mother bade her son farewell, 
 
 With streaming eyes she saw him go. 
 The fate before him, who could tell ? 
 That mother's heart was full of woe.
 
 52 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Intrepidly he took the train, 
 
 No fear of future crossed his mind, 
 He never thought of storm or rain, 
 
 Or of the home he'd left behind. 
 
 Amid the city's dust and din, 
 
 He had a perch far from the floor, 
 And daily he grew pale and thin, 
 
 While conning law books o'er and o'er, 
 
 A warning to his mother came, 
 
 Her boy was fading day by day ! 
 Come home, my child, nor think of fame, 
 
 We will to other climes away ! 
 
 and so on. There are ever so many more verses, 
 exhorting Eustace to drink the ' milk of kine,' etc. 
 I can't remember them, but I doubt if you escape 
 for all that. Mrs. Lamkin considers it one of her 
 best efforts." 
 
 " Mr. Lamkin doesn't seem exactly like his mo- 
 ther and sisters doesn't seem exactly their sort," 
 observes Leslie, when they are quiet again. 
 
 " That is true, he is more refined. I don't know 
 how it happened. They regard him as a superior 
 being. There isn't the least feeling of equality or 
 congeniality between him and his sisters. But we 
 must go. Our steed seems rather restive. Jericho 
 Lamkin, what are you doing?" 
 
 The old horse is backing the buggy among a 
 clump of bushes, in his endeavors to reach a tempt- 
 ing bunch of clover. Nell gathers the clover and 
 holding it to his mouth, turns him around till he 
 is faced in the right direction, and soon he is trot- 
 ting deliberately toward the hotel.
 
 BBENTON. 68 
 
 Miss Dorothy is there waiting. She is sitting at 
 a window of the public parlor discovering sundry 
 points of resemblance between Brenton and the 
 narrow hamlet where her youth was passed, when 
 suddenly there appears in the low doorway, a 
 young lady, so evidently strange and unused to the 
 surroundings, that Miss Cobb, herself a stranger, is 
 moved to respond to her look of inquiry. 
 
 " Do you want anything ?" she asks in a clear 
 voice. 
 
 The new comer glides forward with outstretched 
 hands, and an expression of satisfaction in her 
 young face. 
 
 " Ye's, I want you, cousin Dorothy," she says 
 cordially.
 
 64 A SANE LUNATIO. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE " HERO." 
 
 " His ready speech flowed fair and free, 
 
 In phrase of gentlest courtesy." LADY OF THE LAKE. 
 
 T~ ESLIE finds sturdy, jolly Mr. Lamkin pre, able 
 J J and willing to take all responsibilities off her 
 shoulders, with regard to the preparations for the 
 drive, and her path is made smooth up to the morn- 
 ing of the start, when the roomy carriage, and pair 
 of strong bay horses arrive, under the superinten- 
 dence of Eustace. 
 
 Miss Cobb has come to the Lamkins to join her 
 charges, and as the carriage drives up, she goes to 
 the window and looks out. It is her first sight of 
 Mr. Eustace Lamkin, and she turns around to Leslie 
 with some dismay. 
 
 " That little dandy !" she protests in her strong, 
 clear voice. 
 
 "Hush-sh," says Leslie, for the windows are 
 open. " He is used to horses and his father says he 
 can do it perfectly well." 
 
 Leslie dwells upon this bit of comfort, for she 
 can not get rid of the remembrance that she hid 
 Mr. Lamkin's cowardice from her father, nor can 
 she escape a feeling that she has been very willful 
 in this whole matter and that if anything happens
 
 THE "HERO." 55 
 
 to the party, the entire blame will rest upon her own 
 head. 
 
 " Then, besides, the doctor ordered it for him, 
 Miss Cobb," adds Twinkle, who is putting in a last 
 pin before the mirror. 
 
 Miss Forrest blushes as she looks at her friend. 
 Nell is in such a state of effervescent happiness, that 
 it is impossible for Leslie to feel that she has done 
 altogether wrong, since already her plan has given 
 so much pleasure. A look at Miss Cobb's stern yet 
 serene countenance, which always softens when its 
 glance falls upon her, is an additional comfort ; for 
 Miss Dorothy has said enough to let Leslie know how 
 timely was her invitation ; so, with a suddenly light- 
 ened heart, the girl turns to Nell, and surveys the 
 little figure in its trim kilt dress of black camel's- 
 hair, and black hat with cardinal and cream-colored 
 roses, under which the side-wise bang shows saucily. 
 
 "You little witch," says Leslie, admiringly, 
 " nothing but your eyeglasses saves your dignity 
 and makes you look over twelve years old." 
 
 " And you, Leslie," returns Nell, surveying the 
 tall, brown draped figure before her " I sha'n't 
 compliment you there's too much frivolity dis- 
 played in the way those poppies and wheat in your 
 hat cling down over your hair. You'll enchant the 
 very boulders ; but come, Jehu will be impatient. 
 Aren't we all ready ? " and Nell leads the way down 
 stairs, where she tries to feel a little sorry to be 
 taking leave of her adopted family. She does feel 
 grateful to them for their negative good behavior of
 
 56 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 the last few days. Her aunt has been engaged in 
 some particularly engrossing literary effort, one of 
 the objectionable Misses Lamkin has been called 
 away to visit a sick friend and the other has not 
 overtly tried on any of Leslie's clothes. More she 
 could not have asked. She finds Mrs. Lamkin 
 standing by the carriage, flooding her son with 
 warnings and suggestions, to all of which he pays 
 no attention. 
 
 " I quite depend upon you to look out for him, 
 Miss Cobb," continues the anxious mother as the 
 chaperone draws near. " Be a mother to him I " 
 
 Miss Cobb stares at this proposition, and, when 
 the young man is presented to her, looks as though 
 she would have to think twice about it. 
 
 *' Good-bye, dear uncle Lamkin," says Nell, 
 squeezing her guardian's hand, " be good while I'm 
 gone." 
 
 " Ah, this young lady is the person you will have 
 to look out for, Miss Cobb," remarks the old gentle- 
 man, warningly, " she's a house full ! " 
 
 " Uncle Anthony," says Nell, pouting, " it would 
 have been quite enough to have said a carriagefull, 
 under the circumstances. What is the matter, 
 aunt?" for Mrs. Lamkin is pantomiming laboriously 
 to her ; " O, I understand ; you want me to sit be- 
 hind with Miss Cobb." 
 
 " You always were quick as lightning to take an 
 idea, Nell," says her uncle, and the girl makes a 
 saucy face back at him, while they both laugh in 
 mutual amusement at Mrs. Lamkin's heavy, but
 
 THE "HERO." 67 
 
 successful maneuvering to induce the heiress to sit 
 beside her son. 
 
 At last they are all settled and the horses start. 
 
 Nell leans from the carriage to throw a kiss from 
 the plenitude of her content. 
 
 " Don't let any of those evil-disposed racing- 
 men steal Jericho," is her parting shaft, to which 
 uncle Lamkin responds with a wink and a shake of 
 the fist, combined with the hearty laugh which 
 always greets his favorite's sallies, however absurd. 
 
 It is a beautiful June morning, and what they are 
 doing seems a charming thing to every member of 
 the party. Miss Cobb is pervaded with a sense of 
 peaceful enjoyment. Nell is full of pleasure in the 
 novelty of her surroundings. Leslie feels that stolen 
 fruit is sweet, and Mr. Lamkin, secure in the list of 
 written directions, and the mysterious looking little 
 vials which are disposed in various pockets about 
 his person, inflates his lungs and beams with cheer- 
 fulness toward the world in general. 
 
 " Just to think," sighs Nell, leaning back. " I 
 haven't to decide what we shall have for dinner to- 
 day." 
 
 " I suspect that you know more about it than any 
 one else," remarks Leslie, " since you put up the 
 lunch." 
 
 "I've forgotten," asserts Nell with a decided ges- 
 ture. " I don't remember a thing about it." 
 
 So the drive begins. Every object in the land- 
 scape is beheld with enthusiasm. The river that 
 leaves and rejoins the party all day ; the sheep being
 
 68 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 washed in its waters ; the mossy rock table protected 
 by spreading trees where the lunch is enjoyed ; the 
 promising, velvety hills all are objects of delight, 
 while the branching starlike tree roots that enclose 
 the fields as they pass, cause Nell to repel the simile, 
 " homely as a stump fence," forever. 
 
 The day passes without special event of any kind. 
 No doubts as to the beneficial results of his trip as 
 yet assail the driver, and his sleep on the first night 
 is unusually deep and peaceful. It is on the after- 
 noon of the second day that the first approach to an 
 adventure occurs. The party are seated as on the 
 previous day Leslie being beside Mr. Lamkin who 
 congratulates himself that Nell is not chattering 
 directly into his ear. 
 
 Miss Cobb's grave face looks serenely out of her 
 gray bonnet, as she silently gazes about her, in obe- 
 dience to Nell's exhortations to " look here," or 
 " look there." 
 
 Privately the chaperone has decided that Twinkle 
 is rather a noisy young person ; but that young 
 lady in happy unconsciousness of criticism rattles 
 on. 
 
 " Do you realize," she cries, " that we are in a 
 perfect amphitheater of mountains this minute?" 
 
 " Rather faint as yet," observes Mr. Lamkin. 
 " Why, what am I thinking of ! " he exclaims, has- 
 tily gathering the reins into one hand and taking 
 out his watch. " It must be more than half an hour 
 since lunch. I never came so near forgetting my 
 phosphate before. Miss Leslie, may I trouble you?"
 
 THE "HERO." 59 
 
 and stopping the horses, Mr. Lamkin places the 
 reins in Leslie's hands, and drawing forth a bottle 
 and spoon from a little pocket case, he proceeds to 
 measure out the dose with anxious care. 
 
 Miss Cobb stares at the back of his head, and 
 shakes her own with an indescribable air of impa- 
 tience. The driver is an enigma, which she is just 
 beginning to understand. 
 
 Nell chuckles audibly, and gives the chaperone a 
 most inelegant, but mirth-provoking nudge. 
 
 " Brain-food, you know," she explains. 
 
 " I am glad he didn't forget it then," mutters Miss 
 Cobb ; but she need not lower her voice. Until the 
 rite in which Mr. Lamkin is engaged is safely per- 
 formed, he is deaf to minor matters. 
 
 The horses start again, and Nell readjusts the eye- 
 glasses which always tumble off her nose when she 
 laughs. Suddenly she catches sight of a pedestrian 
 a short distance ahead of them. " Leslie, there's a 
 man!" she exclaims with interest. "Young, I 
 know by his gait. Dear me, do you suppose he's a 
 fireman or a peddler ? His hat looks one thing and 
 his knapsack another. If he's young and a peddler, 
 let's stop and buy him out. Gracious Powers ! " 
 
 This exclamation Miss Valentine utters as the 
 carriage passes the gentleman and she gets a look 
 at his face. She grasps Leslie's shoulder and looks 
 at her in silence for the space of half a minute, then 
 she finds her voice : 
 
 " Leslie, I congratulate you. I wish you joy and 
 I speak to be your bridesmaid I"
 
 60 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 ." Twinkle, I object to traveling in a carriage with 
 a lunatic," remarks Leslie. " You've been flighty 
 ever since we started, and now the turning point is 
 passed. You're crazy." 
 
 " Leslie, promise to let me be your bridesmaid, 
 and I'll tell you something." 
 
 " Well, I promise." 
 
 " That fireman, peddler, pedestrian, whatever he 
 is, is your hero ! O, I shall write to aunt Lamkin. 
 There's no help for it. This scene demands a 
 poem." 
 
 " Nell, please behave yourself, or else explain 
 yourself to cousin Dorothy. She'll begin to think I 
 am no better than you are." 
 
 " I said the third time never fails, and it won't, 
 you see if it does," persists Nell, with excitement. 
 " Miss Cobb, why don't you speak ?" 
 
 " Miss Valentine, why do you speak ?" retorts 
 Miss Dorothy, bluntly. " I should think you would 
 be tired." 
 
 " I'm sure I'm nearly deaf," adds Mr. Larrikin, in 
 a kind of resigned aside. 
 
 " I didn't catch that, Eustace," says Nell, leaning 
 forward anxiously. 
 
 " You will catch it, Twinkle, if you don't stop be- 
 ing such a goose," laughs Leslie. 
 
 Upon this Nell leans back in her corner, while the 
 horses enter a dark opening in the thick woods 
 which line the edge of the amphitheater. Hardly 
 is the carriage well within when some part of the 
 harness snaps.
 
 THE 4 'HKRO." 61 
 
 "Now then what's the matter?" inquires the 
 driver in an injured voice. 
 
 '"Dear me, I hope it isn't anything serious," says 
 Leslie, anxiously, feeling guiltily conscious of Mr. 
 Lamkin's incapacity. She holds the reins again, 
 while Mr. Lamkin dismounts and surveys the har- 
 ness through his eyeglass. 
 
 Miss Cobb watches him for half a minute, then 
 with a decided air leaves the carriage. 
 
 " You get back there," she says to Eustace. " I'll 
 attend to this." 
 
 " Why, cousin Dorothy !" exclaims Leslie, half 
 protesting, half hopeful. "Hadn't you better " 
 
 " Young man," interrupts Miss Cobb, raising her 
 voice,'" will you help me a minute," and to Leslie's 
 dismay and Twinkle's open-eyed interest, the pedes- 
 trian whom a few minutes ago they passed on the 
 road, advances at the call. 
 
 " Something snapped here," continues Miss Cobb, 
 handling horses and harness as one who is used to 
 both. " O, there's the trouble ! Have you a 
 knife?" 
 
 The stranger smiles at her absorbed air, and the 
 ease wich which she addresses him. 
 
 " I have one which is a whole cutlery establish- 
 ment in itself," he replies, producing the article 
 from his pocket. 
 
 " Then will you just make holes through those 
 straps for me, please," says Miss Cobb. 
 
 The young man hastens to comply. " Have 
 you any twine ?" he asks when it is accomplished.
 
 62 A SAKE LUNATIC. 
 
 " No, but no matter. Give me a hairpin to mend 
 harness." 
 
 " I regret that I haven't one, madam," responds 
 the stranger, gravely. 
 
 Miss Cobb smiles broadly. " I have, which is just 
 as well," she says, drawing the article from her hair 
 and joining the broken strap with a deft twist of the 
 wire. 
 
 " This is not new business to you," remarks the 
 gentleman. 
 
 " No sir. A farmer's daughter. Very much 
 obliged to you, sir," and so, with curt politeness, 
 Miss Cobb dismisses her assistant. Mr. Lamkin, 
 who has obediently retaken his place by Leslie, here 
 puts in his voice, which sounds somewhat piping 
 after Miss Cobb's clear, penetrating contralto. 
 
 " We are extremely obliged to you, sir," he says, 
 " I wish I could offer you a seat in our carriage, but 
 I presume you would not accept. You are evidently 
 on a walking expedition." 
 
 " Yes," responds the hero, raising his hat as he 
 turns toward the carriage. " I am on my way to 
 meet a friend who is to join me in my walk." 
 
 " Then good day, sir," and the carriage moves on. 
 
 Nell's attentive countenance relaxes. "Miss Cobb, 
 why didn't you find out his name? " she asks. 
 
 " I hadn't any use for it," replies Miss Cobb. 
 
 " You could have introduced him " says Nell re- 
 proachfully. 
 
 " To you young ladies ? a nice chaperone I should 
 be," remarks Miss Dorothy.
 
 THE "HERO." 63 
 
 " Bother !" is Twinkle's retort. But it scarcely 
 sounds rude from her. Twinkle is one of the privi- 
 leged characters sprinkled through the world, who 
 claim, and are allowed greater latitude of speech 
 than ordinary mortals. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin's pride has not been at all injured by 
 Miss Cobb's summary rejection of his services. " A 
 smart, capable woman " he calls her to Leslie, who 
 acquiesces with a feeling of sincere gratitude that 
 one person deserving that description is of the party. 
 
 Nell, who has sulked in her corner for a short 
 space of time, leans forward at sight of a spring by 
 the road-side. 
 
 " Stop the horses a minute please, Eustace ; let me 
 have -a drink of that water. Where's the * squaitch,' 
 Leslie?" 
 
 Leslie opens a hand-bag and produced a boat- 
 shaped drinking cup of patent-leather which' Nell 
 jumping from the carriage fills and passes around. 
 
 " Of all the contrivances for drinking," grumbles 
 Mr. Lamkin when it comes to him. " Why couldn't 
 you bring a mug ? " 
 
 " A mug ! perish the thought !" cries Nell be- 
 tween two swallows. " A ' squaitch ' is the proper 
 thing, so primitive you know. You get a little water 
 in your mouth and the rest runs over your face and 
 down the front of your dress ; but then there's no 
 conventionality about it and what a comfort that is." 
 
 The horses bend thirstily to the fresh water that 
 bubbles up through a hollow reed and thence falls 
 into a trough by the road-side.
 
 64 - A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Nell shakes the last drops from her cup and re- 
 enters the carriage. Mr. Lamkin backs the horses 
 into the road, and they pursue the journey, out of 
 the woods, up and down steep hills in sight of the 
 mountains, sometimes in forests, and sometimes in 
 open country un^il in the early evening they enter 
 Bethel. 
 
 Upon reaching the hotel the two girls go straight 
 to their room. " Leslie, between you and me and 
 the lamp-post, I am tired to death," says Nell throw- 
 ing herself on the lounge. 
 
 " And I. I wouldn't have Mr. Lamkin know how 
 fatiguing I find it to drive so many hours," returns 
 Leslie, coloring and laughing. 
 
 " O the doctor's orders will keep him braced up 
 until he gets used to it. We shall all get used to it," 
 says Nell, sleepily. " And is that Mr what's-his- 
 name, that queer name, handsomer than your 
 hero?" 
 
 "Mr. Favernel? I don't know," says Leslie un- 
 packing her satchel. " You might not think so." 
 
 " He doesn't need to be," is Nell's remark, in- 
 tended to be oracular, but dying away in the sleep 
 which steals upon her unaware.
 
 A BIT OF A BLUNDER. 65 
 
 \ 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 A BIT OP A BLUNDER. 
 
 * Such grace to such symmetry wed 1 
 
 Quick ! notice the droop of her shoulder, 
 And the exquisite curve of her arm 
 None ever will tell, or has told her, 
 How perfect she Is : There's the . harm ! 
 Such knowledge brings nothing but harm." 
 
 MBS. M. F, PBBSTON. 
 
 ~\T7~HEN Leslie and Nell enter the dining room, 
 
 VV the following morning, Miss Cobb and Mr. 
 Lam kin are already seated at breakfast. 
 
 " I don't believe you saw the sun rise," remarks 
 the former, looking up at Leslie with lingering, lov- 
 ing admiration. 
 
 " I don't believe we did," responds Nell, grimac- 
 ing as she moves her shoulder uncomfortably. 
 " Rheumatic old folks don't care for sunrises." 
 
 " Rheumatism ? " queries Mr. Lamkin with inter- 
 est. " Now it is strange, but I never have rheuma- 
 tism." 
 
 " How nice," sighs Nell, sinking into the seat be- 
 side him. 
 
 " Now you know Nell, diet has everything to do 
 with it. Allow me to order your breakfast. Do 
 now, to please me," urges Mr. Lamkin. 
 
 Nell surveys the dishes about the invalid's plate 
 with great disfavor. Graham mush, gems, etc., 
 E 8*
 
 66 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 down the whole list of approved fare for dyspeptics 
 constitute the meal. 
 
 " No thank you; I require something beside oats," 
 she rejoins. 
 
 "Now, think a minute," persists Mr. Lamkin, 
 " are you sure you haven't a sensation of aching in 
 the pit of your stomach?" 
 
 "I'm sure I have," returns Nell. " I have it three 
 times three hundred and sixty-five times a year. It 
 is an aching void. I've cured it lots of times with 
 beefsteak and I'm going to do it again." 
 
 " But Nell," says Mr. Lamkin earnestly, " rheuma- 
 tism is a disease of the blood ; you " 
 
 " Eustace Lamkin, if you say another word about 
 my blood I'll go to another table. Miss Cobb, aren't 
 you here to protect us from the advances of this 
 young man?" 
 
 Miss Cobb is laughing heartily. She passes a small 
 metal owl to Mr. Lamkin. 
 
 " Didn't you say that you always eat a little red 
 pepper on your food ?" she says, suggestively. 
 
 The young man thanks her earnestly. " You are 
 right, I had nearly forgotten. Missionary work in 
 the matter of diet is as thankless as it is absorbing. 
 It is more sensible to talk about the weather or any 
 other subject of general interest. As I was just 
 saying to Nell's peddler friend " 
 
 " What ! " interrupts Nell, so explosively that the 
 persons at the neighboring table all look up with one 
 accord. "What iid you say, Eustace?
 
 A BIT OF A BLUNDER. 67 
 
 " I didn't say anything ; you didn't give me a 
 chance," returns Mr. Lamkin testily. 
 
 " So that young man is here," says Nell, looking 
 into space. " I believe there is something super- 
 natural about him. Leslie why don't you say some- 
 thing ? How can you decide whether you will have 
 cutlets or steak, when you know that your fate is 
 somewhere about this hotel, liable to be off out of 
 reach, at any moment?" 
 
 Leslie raises her expressive eyebrows. " I don't 
 know that I can do anything about it ; " she replies, 
 " I believe it isn't customary to button-hole strange 
 young men, no matter how interested one may be 
 in them." 
 
 " It was here he met his friend," volunteers Mr. 
 Lamkin. 
 
 " Eustace friend of my childhood I What kind 
 of a looking man ? " asks Nell, promptly. 
 
 " I can't tell, only having seen his back," responds 
 Mr. Lamkin gruffly, and the waiter coming for Nell's 
 order at this moment, the subject is dropped. Proba- 
 bly it would gratify her to know that at this very 
 moment the interesting stranger is mentioning his 
 encounter with the carriage party, to his pedestrian 
 friend, as the two stand together on the piazza of 
 the hotel. 
 
 The " hero " is a rather slight young man, some- 
 what above the medium height, with sleepy, blue 
 eyes, and a carefully tended moustache. His regu- 
 lar features and even white teeth, make him quite 
 good looking enough for the romantic rdle which
 
 68 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Leslie and Nell have assigned him. His friend is 
 striking in appearance if only on account of his 
 splendid physique. His face is partly concealed by 
 a short, brown beard and moustache, and his large 
 gray eyes with their long lashes, look back from the 
 distant mountains as his friend concludes his nar- 
 ration. 
 
 " They are stopping here," continues the hero, " I 
 saw the young man this morning. Now I suppose 
 nothing would afford you so mucli gratification as to 
 make the acquaintance of those two young ladies?" 
 
 The smile with which he makes this suggestion, 
 proves that the speaker is not surprised at the un- 
 gracious exclamation that greets it. 
 
 "I shall begin to think you have been crossed in 
 love, Douglas," he pursues, looking into his friend's 
 face with a certain admiring affection. 
 
 Douglas Favernel taps his cigar against the piazza 
 railing, and watches the ashes fall. 
 
 " So I have," is his curt rejoinder. 
 
 " I understand you, but a brother's love I wish 
 old fellow, you wouldn't mind so much where is 
 Frank now ?" 
 
 " Abroad somewhere." 
 
 There is a little silence, then Favernel straightens 
 up and seats himself on the railing, a half-smile 
 on his lips. 
 
 "I went to a party last week, Tom," he says 
 carelessly. 
 
 His friend falls back over a chair, like one who 
 has suffered a shock.
 
 A BIT OF A BLUNDER. 69 
 
 " Break it to me gently," he murmurs, pressing 
 both hands to his heart. 
 
 Favernel's smile becomes pronounced. "I did, 
 upon my word. The sacrifice took place while I 
 was visiting the cousin I mentioned to you last 
 night. She had an invitation to attend a lawn 
 party brutal time of year for a lawn party, 
 but she was as delighted as possible and she took 
 it for granted that I should go with her. I didn't 
 want to go " 
 
 Here Tom's hearty laugh interrupts. "Don't use 
 superfluous language, Douglas." 
 
 Mr. Favernel clasps his hands around his knee. 
 " Well, there proved to be no help for it ; she 
 couldn't or wouldn't go without me, and of course 
 I couldn't deprive her of her party. There is no 
 particular point to the story," he adds. 
 
 " Plenty of point, my dear fellow," laughs the 
 hero, who, for some reason, seems to take a particu- 
 lar delight in his friend's account. " How did you 
 enjoy yourself? Did you dance ?" 
 
 " Did 1 1 The hostess walked me up to five hun- 
 dred or less young ladies. I was as wax in that de- 
 termined woman's hands. How do you suppose it 
 is, Laible," Favernel asks, in the serious tone of one 
 really thirsting for knowledge, " that women can 
 remember a man's face, having seen it only once, 
 out doors, ori a dark night ?" 
 
 " Give it up ; ask me another," replies Laible, 
 tossing away the end of his cigar, and refusing a 
 fresh one from his friend's proffered case.
 
 70 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Every one of those five hundred or less young 
 women did remember me," continues Favernel, 
 meditatively, as he restores his cigar case to his 
 pocket, " and during the following days that I spent 
 in that town, I did nothing but lift my hat from the 
 minute I left the house until I entered it again." 
 
 " And I can imagine just how ungraciously you 
 did it," says Laible ; " you must remember that you 
 are somebody in particular, with a bank account ; 
 then, besides, a man who has the reputation of be- 
 ing a society hater is never forgotten." 
 
 Here, with an exclamation, Laible springs to his 
 feet. " Behold my young ladies," he says softly, as 
 Leslie and Nell come out upon the piazza. " Wake 
 up, Favernel ; isn't that blonde perfect?" 
 
 Favernel, still abstracted among his wrongs of the 
 week before, turns indifferently at Tom's earnest 
 words, to look in the direction of the young ladies. 
 Simultaneously with his movement Leslie turns to- 
 ward him, and their eyes meet. A surprised color 
 steals into the girl's face. Like a delicate sun-lit 
 flower she looks to the " hero," as she stands in her 
 soft brown dress, swayed toward a welcome home 
 face, for her father has never repeated to her the 
 story of Frank Favernel's twin brother, and she 
 does not doubt that the blue-shirted man standing 
 before her is the caller with whom she spent so 
 pleasant an evening a few weeks ago. 
 
 For a moment she hesitates what to do. She sees 
 that he makes no effort to obtrude his slight ac- 
 quaintance upon her. Only a moment she waits,
 
 A BIT OF A BLUNDER. 71 
 
 then advances to him with a bright cordiality in her 
 lovely face. 
 
 " What a surprise this is, Mr. Favernel," she says 
 gaily, offering her hand. 
 
 Favernel starts to his feet, and Tom Laible blesses 
 the lucky fate that acquainted his friend with this 
 young beauty, as he squares himself for an impend- 
 ing introduction. 
 
 " I'm delighted, I'm sure," stammers Favernel ; 
 "this is indeed a surprise." Here he receives a sug- 
 gestive look from his friend. " Very much so 
 ahem !" 
 
 Miss Valentine stares at this odd behavior, but 
 Leslie, engrossed in the thought of Nell's pleasure 
 at the happening, does not immediately notice that 
 anything is wrong. She presents Favernel to her 
 friend, and the hero, who begins to consider it high 
 time that he should be included in these social amen- 
 ities, takes this opportunity to give Douglas a per- 
 emptory frown. The only satisfaction he receives 
 is a glance from the victim, of mingled bewilderment 
 and despair, which at any other time would con- 
 vulse him. 
 
 Poor Favernel grows hot and cold by turns. He 
 cudgels his brains until they threaten to evaporate, 
 but with no effect. Suddenly a ray of light gleams 
 upon him. Although he finds it impossible to recall 
 the name of this gracious blonde, he has learned that 
 of her friend, so to Miss Valentine, Laible is intro- 
 duced iii due form. Then follows another of the 
 awkward pauses for which this jerky interview is
 
 72 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 becoming remarkable. Nell glances quickly from 
 Favernel to Leslie. 
 
 " Was ever such a stupid man known ?" she 
 thinks, and in another moment has determined to 
 take the matter into her own hands. 
 
 " Mr. Laible, this is the mistress of Fairylands," 
 she says. 
 
 " I can easily believe it," says Tom, bowing, "but 
 may I not know the sublunary title by which mor- 
 tals address her ?" 
 
 " My name is Leslie Forrest," says the girl, her 
 cheeks aflame, "and lam trying to discover whether 
 it is you or I of whom Mr. Favernel is ashamed." 
 
 " The pleasure of this meeting has partially 
 stunned my friend, Miss Forrest," says Laible. " A 
 lady must always forgive a bashful man. Have you 
 noticed the view one can get just around the 
 corner of the piazza ?" he continues. "I should like 
 to show it to you," and Favernel is gloomily envious 
 of the air with which his friend leads Miss Forrest 
 away. 
 
 Nell's sentiments are hardly more cheerful. An 
 unreasonable, miserable pang darts through her as she 
 looks after the couple, but she recalls herself sharply. 
 What right has a little, dark creature like herself to 
 be jealous of Leslie ! Then she attempts conversa- 
 tion with Favernel, and although her loquacity re- 
 ceives slight encouragement from its taciturn object, 
 it has the good effect of diverting herself, so that 
 when Leslie and her escort return around the cor- 
 ner of the hotel, chatting gayly, she can look at
 
 A BIT OF A BLUNDEB. 73 
 
 them without any unpleasant contraction of the 
 heart. 
 
 It is a relief to her when Miss Cobb's figure ap- 
 pears at a window and beckons. The young ladies 
 excuse themselves and go indoors. Tom Laible 
 joins his friend, shaking his head seriously. 
 
 " Your manners need a great deal more polishing, 
 Douglas. That party wasn't enough." 
 
 " It appears that it was, quite enough," returns 
 Favernel, savagely. 
 
 "How is that?" 
 
 " Can't you see into this mill stone ? Miss For- 
 rest must be one of the young ladies I met at that 
 blessed party." 
 
 " The deuce !" 
 
 ** A nice position to be put in. I believe I've lost 
 ten pounds in the ordeal. I couldn't introduce you 
 to her because I couldn't remember her name or 
 face or anything about her. Is that sufficient 
 reason?" 
 
 Laible does not reply directly to this lofty sar- 
 casm. 
 
 "But how sincerely pleased she seemed to see 
 you. Oh, that Fort unatus purse of yours! What 
 doesn't it accomplish ?" 
 
 "Nonsense ! It couldn't have accomplished that. 
 She is an heiress. Her little friend there told me 
 as much." 
 
 "Aha! Then I must fall in love with her. lam 
 too high-minded to marry a woman for her money 
 alone." 
 
 4
 
 74 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " There will be no trouble about that," returns 
 Favernel contemptuously. " You can fall in love 
 with the ease induced by long practice. But what 
 are we thinking of ?" he adds suddenly, a hunted 
 expression in his eyes. " Let us get out of this 
 place before those ladies reappear. My only safety 
 is in flight. I'll go in and pay the bill and we'll 
 start." 
 
 " Not a bit of it," says the younger man. " Any- 
 way you are too late. There they come." 
 
 This time Leslie meets Favernel with dignity. 
 She has been deeply hurt by the manner in which 
 her advances were met ; but since the young men 
 are directly in her path she is obliged to introduce 
 them to Miss Cobb, and then Mr. Lamkiii steps for- 
 ward. 
 
 " Mr. Favernel," she says coldly, " this is Mr. 
 Lamkin, whom I can scarcely expect you to remem- 
 ber having met at Fairylands." 
 
 Favernel bows, a slow look of horror gathering 
 over his face, and while Mr. Lamkin is settling his 
 party in the carriage, he draws his friend into the 
 hotel office. 
 
 " Laible," he says in a low voice, " did you hear 
 that ? That girl is a lunatic! " 
 
 He utters the last word in a horrified under- 
 tone. 
 
 " Well, humor her, humor her. Always humor 
 lunatics, especially pretty ones," says Laible, 
 lightly. 
 
 "Did you hear her say I had been to fairy
 
 A BIT OF A BLUNDER. 75 
 
 land ? Evidently that is her mania. Here 
 Tom," handing a roll of bills from his pocket, 
 "you pay the bill, and the instant their carriage 
 starts, we will put off in another direction, and I 
 hope the world is large enough to permit us never 
 to meet them again." 
 
 " Pshaw I " exclaims Laible taking the money, 
 " you carry this thing too far. If it is true that the 
 pretty heiress is a little touched in the upper story, 
 it is clearly our duty to help Miss Valentine in the 
 work of diverting her." 
 
 Having paid the bill he returns to the attack. 
 
 " Come, Favernel," he begs, " don't back out of 
 this thing." 
 
 " You go, if you like," returns the other stubborn- 
 ly; " but I am not going to endure so painful a sight 
 any longer." 
 
 " Hear the man ! He calls Miss Forrest a painful 
 sight ! " exclaims Laible, when Mr. Lamkin suddenly 
 appears before their window and beckons. 
 
 " There, Favernel, he wants you." 
 
 " No, he wants you" exclaims Douglas, stepping 
 back. 
 
 " Nonsense," says Laible, " go ahead. He wants 
 you, as the old and tried friend of Miss Forrest. 
 
 Favernel growls but goes, and Tom follows with 
 a most unsympathetic smile on his countenance. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin meets them at the door and addresses 
 Favernel. 
 
 " I thought if you were intending to set out this
 
 76 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 morning, we might start together, socially, if you 
 are so inclined." 
 
 By what maneuvers Twinkle has managed that 
 this invitation shall be given will never be known. 
 
 Favernel replies hastily. 
 
 " You are very kind, but Mr. Laible and myself 
 had just come to the conclusion " 
 
 " That we should enjoy nothing better," interrupts 
 Tom. " We are at your service, sir." 
 
 Miserably Favernel follows his determined friend, 
 who talks gaily to the occupants of the carriage as 
 Mr. Lamkin starts the horse slowly. 
 
 " Is this Mr. Favernel an old friend of yours ? " 
 asks Miss Cobb, softly, of Leslie, who is occupying 
 the seat beside her. 
 
 " Not at all," replies the girl, with a scornful 
 glance out at the taller of the two pedestrians. " He 
 is a friend of my father's. He is engaged to my 
 father's ward." 
 
 Miss Cobb heaves a sigh of relief. 
 
 " I have dropped my fan ! " exclaims Leslie, " Mr. 
 Laible will you be so kind " but it is Favernel who 
 darts around behind the carriage, and carefully wip- 
 ing the dust from the fan, restores it to its owner 
 with an air of so much deference and so earnest and 
 awed an expression in his eyes that the girl is some- 
 what mollified. " If we could see a ridge of moun- 
 tains like that ahead of us from Fairylands, it would 
 be quite complete, wouldn't it, Mr. Favernel ? " 
 she asks.
 
 A BIT OF A BL,UNDJfiB. 77 
 
 Favernel starts and give3 her a side-long glance. 
 
 " Humor her, humor her," mutters Tom. 
 
 " O, yes yes quite the finishing touch," says 
 Favernel, then gives a stealthy look at the others of 
 the party expecting at least an expressive glance in 
 recognition of his presence of mind. To his sur- 
 prise they are all calmly indifferent. 
 
 "Too used to it, I suppose to notice it, poor 
 thing," he thinks. 
 
 " You didn't tell me you thought of coming to the 
 mountains," continued Leslie. 
 
 " I I saw you so short a time, I hardly thought 
 it would interest you," hesitates Favernel. 
 
 Leslie stares at him with a puzzled frown. His 
 embarrassment is incomprehensible. 
 
 " See that pretty cultivated island, Mr. Favernel ? " 
 she says, again after a few minutes. " Doesn't that 
 look a -little like Fairylands, the river is so like 
 glass?" 
 
 " Why," wonders the wretched man, " does she 
 never ask Tom's opinion of fairy land ? " 
 
 Now, however, the horses begin to give evidence 
 of impatience at being restrained, and Favernel wel- 
 comes the diversion. 
 
 ' This can not be a very agreeable arrangement for 
 you," he says, addressing the driver. ** Let the 
 horses go. Do not wait longer for us." 
 
 This last is an earnest appeal in spite of muttered 
 interruptions from Tom who, having been kept 
 amused by Nell's sallies, considers the present ar- 
 rangement an admirable one.
 
 78 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " I believe we shall have to leave you," says Mr. 
 Lamkin, " we shall go as far as Upton to-day. I 
 suppose you " but whatever Mr. Larakin supposes 
 is lost on the pedestrians, as the horses start for- 
 ward. Leslie and Nell lean from the carriage and 
 bow farewells which are both aimed at the hero, 
 with not a regret for his taciturn, ill-at-ease com- 
 panion. 
 
 The pedestrians raise their hats. 
 
 " I breathe again," says Favernel. 
 
 " Well if you don't exert yourself to be a little 
 more agreeable than you have been, I shall wish I 
 had acted as postillion to that carriage party," says 
 Tom. " What is the matter with you ?" 
 
 "The matter is that I would rather stand at the 
 mouth of a loaded cannon, than have Miss Forrest 
 turn those exquisite eyes of hers on me." 
 
 " Saints defend us ! That is the first time I ever 
 heard you admire a woman's eyes." 
 
 " And the last, probably. I never saw a sight 
 that aroused my pity so keenly." 
 
 " And pity, you know, is akin to the other thing," 
 adds his friend. 
 
 " Don't joke, Tom. It fairly makes my flesh creep 
 to have her look at me in that trusting way and then 
 talk about fairy land." 
 
 " Perhaps she takes you for that remarkable twin 
 brother of yours, after all." 
 
 Favernel shakes his head. " It is some years 
 since we have been taken for one another; then be- 
 side, she speaks of having seen me recently and
 
 A BIT OF A BLUNDER. 79 
 
 they tell me, somebody told me, that Frank is still 
 abroad." 
 
 " This is not my first meeting with that unfortu- 
 nate beauty," says Laible after they have tramped 
 along a few minutes in silence, "not long ago I rode 
 several miles with her in the cars." 
 
 "You did ? How did she behave ?" 
 
 " Like anyone else ; but a gentleman brought her 
 to the train, and I recollect that he said ' I don't 
 know as we do right to let you go alone.' " 
 
 "No wonder,'* says Favernel indignantly. "What 
 careless friends the poor creature has !" 
 
 " Poor creature I" repeats Tom. " That sounds 
 strange in such a connection. If ever a bright, un- 
 clouded intellect seemed to shine out in a beautiful 
 face, it does there." 
 
 " Yes ; but that is often the way. Probably she 
 is perfectly sane on most points, although if so, why 
 should she wonder that I did not tell her I was com- 
 ing to the mountains ? I don't suppose I was with 
 her more than ten minutes." 
 
 " All the more flattering," says Tom, 
 
 " Don't speak that way, Laible ; it seems sacrileg- 
 ious. I believe, although it was a relief to have them 
 go, I should feel sorry never to see that girl again. 
 It seems as though judicious treatment must do 
 something for her as if she could be restored." 
 
 " That is the spirit, Favernel ; at last you speak 
 like a sensible man. I have a plan to propose, which, 
 if it meets your approbation will enable us to ac- 
 company the interesting party as far, and as long as 
 we like."
 
 80 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 BY UMBAGOG. 
 
 **A nameless longing filled her breast, 
 A wish tbat she hardly dared to own, 
 For something better than she had known." 
 
 J. Q. "WHITTTKB. 
 
 NO longer obliged to be content with distant 
 grandeur, the carriage party are among the 
 majestic hills at last. 
 
 They have passed through one of the notches, and 
 coming to a particularly picturesque spot, have left 
 the carriage, to walk about and enjoy the scene at 
 greater length. 
 
 " How glad you must be Leslie," says Nell, "that 
 you persisted in saving your adjectives yesterday 
 and the day before." 
 
 Leslie shakes her head silently. 
 
 " Exactly," continues Nell. " It is the fate of the 
 miser ; you saved them until too late. This scene 
 baffles adjectives. You point a moral very strikingly, 
 my dear." 
 
 At their feet, a deep ravine separates the road 
 from the mountains beyond. In its depths flows a 
 rushing river, breaking over rocks and logs, while 
 down the sides of the distant mountains run streams 
 whose silvery waterfalls catch the sunlight, auc 1 
 deepen the darkness of the firs.
 
 BY UMBAGOO. 81 
 
 Mr. Lamkin improves the opportunity to take a 
 small pill. 
 
 Miss Cobb walks slowly down the road, enjoying 
 the view in her own mute fashion. 
 
 Suddenly, in the great stillness of the place a dis- 
 tant sound of horses' hoofs is heard. 
 
 Nell lifts her head instantly. 
 
 " Sister Ann, sister Ann, do you see anything ?" 
 she cries. 
 
 Leslie looks, and without any warning cloud of 
 dust, two horsemen appear, coming at a great pace 
 along the narrow road. Their horses' sides are 
 wet. 
 
 As soon as they see that they are recognized, Tom 
 Laible swings his hat, and galloping on, just reins in 
 his horse as it passes Leslie. 
 
 " Do you know that is the second time that you 
 have nearly run over me, Mr. Laible ? " she asks. 
 " The first time was just outside Fairylands. Do 
 you remember me now ? " 
 
 The gay expression fades from the young man's 
 face. He stammers some reply, and feigns to be 
 occupied with his horse, who sidles across the 
 road. 
 
 Leslie has hardly time to wonder at the slight 
 attention paid to her question, for Favernel, who 
 comes up a little behind his friend, leaps off his 
 horse at her side. 
 
 The girl reddens and draws back. 
 
 " You startled me," she says. 
 
 " And you frightened me," he returns, mentally 
 F
 
 82 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 anathematizing the carelessness displayed by Leslie's 
 guardians in permitting her thus to stand alone on 
 the brink of a ravine. 
 
 Miss Valentine welcomes Laible with a very good 
 air of nonchalance. 
 
 " A bright idea of mine, wasn't it, to turn our 
 walk into a ride," he says, as he approaches her. 
 
 " Very ; but will those tired horses carry you 
 far?" 
 
 " No, they are not very good animals, we shall 
 send them back when we reach Upton, and get some 
 others somewhere." 
 
 " How delightfully independent gentlemen can 
 be," says Nell, " especially when they have money," 
 she adds bluntly. 
 
 " Or have a moneyed friend," suggests Tom, 
 coolly. " I furnish ideas, and Mr. Favernel fur- 
 nishes unlimited ducats." 
 
 " Is he so rich, then ? " 
 
 " Yes ; and all within a few years." 
 
 " Why, he has hardly had time to get used to it," 
 says Nell ; " how happy he must be ! " 
 
 " He is not happy, at all," returns Tom, marvel- 
 ing at the cupidity of women, as manifested in Miss 
 Valentine's tone, " for when he gained his fortune, 
 he lost his brother, or rather his brother's friend- 
 ship much the same thing a small matter, com- 
 pared with the fortune, you think perhaps." 
 
 " Perhaps," assents Nell, " that depends entirely 
 upon what sort of person the brother is." 
 
 Here Leslie approaches, quite unconscious that
 
 BY UMBAGOQ. 83 
 
 Nell would prefer her to keep away. She has dis- 
 covered that so long as she remains near the ravine, no 
 matter how much she moves about, Favernel follows 
 her like her shadow, and at the first opportunity she 
 escapes from the persistent espionage, leaving Doug- 
 las to frown down upon the rocks below and to won- 
 der whether he has been wise or foolish to fall in 
 with Tom's suggestion. 
 
 " Had we not better move on ? " suggests Mr. 
 Lamkin. " It would be well to be under cover 
 before evening. I declare, I don't like the idea of 
 going down that hill," he continues ruefully, gazing 
 at the steep decline with its loose stones. 
 
 Mr. Favernel turns quickly around. 
 
 " Mount my horse, if you would like the change, 
 Mr. Lamkin. Let me drive in your place awhile?" 
 
 *' A thousand thanks," returns the invalid, 
 promptly ; "now I take that very kindly. I suppose 
 my physician knew what he was about when he sent 
 me on this trip, but I find it very fatiguing business 
 very." 
 
 So it is arranged. Leslie finds herself next Mr. 
 Favernel, on the front seat of the carriage, and the 
 cavalcade moves on. Miss Forrest can be disagreeable 
 when she tries, and she does try during the follow- 
 ing hour, but with no effect. The more acid the 
 replies that she vouchsafes to her companion's 
 remarks on the scenery, or the climate, or any other 
 of the safe topics upon which he ventures, the more 
 kind becomes his voice, the more pronounced his 
 glances of if Leslie can believe it compassion.
 
 84 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 He redoubles his attention to her comfort, becomes 
 more talkative, tells her anecdotes. 
 
 Tom Laible stops occasionally in the animated 
 conversation he is keeping up with Nell, to send 
 long looks of amazement in the direction of his 
 friend. 
 
 " Miss Forrest must be an enchantress," he says at 
 last. " She is the first lady I ever saw Mr. Faver- 
 nel talk to, although I have seen plenty talk to 
 him." 
 
 As to Leslie herself, she decides that Douglas 
 Favernel is the strangest combination she has ever 
 known. So ill-mannered this morning, so sweet- 
 tempered this afternoon, she can not comprehend 
 him. 
 
 A half an hour before reaching Upton, Mr. Faver- 
 nel changes places again with Mr. Lamkin, the lat- 
 ter gladly acquiescing in the proposition that Mr. 
 Favernel shall ride ahead, order dinner, and secure 
 rooms for the party, and when the carriage load 
 alight at the hotel, Tom Laible is on the piazza to 
 meet them. 
 
 "Dinner will not be ready for an hour," he says, 
 " and you all ought to lie down until then." 
 
 " 1 certainly shall for one," returns Mr. Lamkin, 
 " and I should have been laible to do so without any 
 suggestion ; see the point ?" and highly pleased with 
 his own wit, he goes into the house preceded by 
 Miss Cobb and Leslie. 
 
 "That is over," says Tom to Nell, fanning him- 
 self with his hat, "I am so relieved I I am always
 
 BY UMBAGOQ. 85 
 
 expecting it until it does fall, and then I can be at 
 rest again." 
 
 " What do you mean ?" 
 
 " Why, that pun on my name. Everybody is 
 sure to make it, in time, and everybody is equally 
 sure that it never before was conceived by mortal. 
 The agony I have endured getting up hollow sepul- 
 chral laughs over it would move a heart of stone ! 
 Sometimes I think I will go to Congress and get my 
 name changed to Smith or Jones." 
 
 Nell smiles. " I am relieved," she says, " to find 
 Mr. Lamkin so frisky. Do let him pun if it will 
 help to keep him up until this drive is over. I nev- 
 er before realized my blessing in owning a name 
 that is exempt from having such liberties taken 
 with it." 
 
 " Yours ? Why yours is worse than mine I 
 should say." 
 
 "Ah, but you don't realize. It is playing with 
 fire to pun on my name." 
 
 " Sure enough, a fellow would commit himself 
 decidedly by asking you to be his Valentine." 
 
 "Yes. Think of paying for the pleasure of a mo- 
 ment with a life-long bondage !" 
 
 ** Miss Valentine, there are hosts of appropriate 
 things that might be said about a happy slave right 
 there, but I have no right to detain you here to 
 listen to pretty speeches," says Laible, looking down 
 on the red roses and the little brown hand that re- 
 places the eyeglasses. " Ought you not to go in 
 and rest before dinner?"
 
 86 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " O no, I am not tired," replies Nell, conscious 
 that she is perhaps forcing her company on the 
 " hero," but bent upon enjoying the hour to the ut- 
 most, before the time comes to be shut up again in 
 Brenton. 
 
 " What do you say to a walk, then ?" asks Laible. 
 "I was about to walk down by the lake when you 
 arrived." 
 
 " I should like it of all things !" 
 
 So they start, Nell glancing back at the hotel, and 
 wondering if Leslie is watching from any of its win- 
 dows ; but Leslie is doing no such foolish thing. 
 She is deep in " The Wooing O't," and oblivious 
 to all heroes save the one therein contained. 
 
 "What name has this pretty lake?" asks Nell 
 when they come upon it. 
 
 "Umbagog. Favernel says the fishing here is 
 capital. I am almost tempted to stay and try it." 
 
 "Why don't you?" asks the girl carelessly, men- 
 tally calling down everything unpleasant upon Mr. 
 Laible's devoted head, should he thus desert herself 
 and Leslie. 
 
 " Perhaps we shall. It will be just as Favernel 
 says." 
 
 "I thought this afternoon that you said you fur- 
 nished the ideas." 
 
 " It was a base misrepresentation ; occasionally 
 he falls in with my suggestions, but as a general 
 thing Favernel leads, and I follow suit." 
 
 " Well, I wouldn't say so I" speaks Nell, impul- 
 sively.
 
 BY tratBAGOQ. 87 
 
 Her companion looks at her in surprise. "Why ? 
 what did I say ?" 
 
 "If I were a man, I'd like to see myself follow 
 anybody's lead," she returns ; "if you wish to stay 
 and fish in Umbagog Lake, do so, and let Mr. Fav- 
 ernel do as he likes." 
 
 " But that would hardly work in this case, 
 when I am his guest, don't you understand ?" says 
 Tom, with an amused smile. 
 
 "O of course, if your motive is politeness it is 
 highly commendable, but if it is laz indifference, I 
 shouldn't think you could bear it in yourself," and 
 Miss Valentine's brown cheeks flush. 
 
 Mr. Laible looks at her a moment, curiously. 
 " Here is a seat for you by the water ; shall we sit 
 down ?" he asks, spreading his handkerchief over a 
 flat rock. 
 
 " And where will you sit ?" asks the girl, looking 
 about. 
 
 " * My lodging's on the cold ground,' and not for 
 the first time either," replies the other, dropping 
 upon the rain-wet grass. 
 
 " You'll take everything I Chills and fever, and 
 everything else," exclaims Nell, seating herself. 
 
 " That is not so bad as the lecture you have on 
 your tongue's end for me." 
 
 " Lecture ? when I have only known you a day !" 
 
 " O that is nothing, there is something about me 
 that invites reproach. I don't know what it is ; I 
 am a very peaceable man, but it always makes peo- 
 ple bristle to come near me."
 
 88 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " I don't feel very pugilistic," laughs Nell. 
 
 " And moreover, no one is ever afraid to speak 
 his mind to me ; in a very short time, twenty-four 
 hours at most, I am usually made acquainted with 
 my new acquaintance's candid impression and opin- 
 ion of me, and in no case has it been on the whole, 
 favorable ; yet I have struggled through twenty- 
 seven years of life. I think I must be peculiarly 
 constructed to bear contumely," and the young man 
 takes off his hat to the evening breeze, and looks up 
 at his companion with lazy good nature. 
 
 " You are so entirely different from what I thought 
 you," observes Nell, naively. 
 
 "And what did you think me ?" 
 
 " I thought you were stiff, and would be hard to 
 get acquainted with, that first day I saw- you in the 
 cars," replies the girl confidentially." 
 
 " Saw me in the cars? " repeats Laible,in a puzzled 
 tone. 
 
 " Of course," thinks Nell, with another of those 
 unaccountable little miserable pangs, "he could not 
 see me when Leslie was by "; her manner becomes 
 cooler. " Yes, I saw you when I met Miss Forrest at 
 Portland." 
 
 ''Ah, was it you ? I didn't remember. It was a 
 little strange, was it not, for Miss Forrest's friends 
 to allow her to perform any journey alone ?" and 
 Laible looks inquiringly into his companion's face. 
 
 " I hardly thought of it," replies Miss Valentine, 
 " although a girl in Leslie's position, is, of course,
 
 BY UMBAGOG. 89 
 
 less often allowed to go unchaperoned than one in 
 mine, for instance. 
 
 " I should hope so," replies the gentleman, quick- 
 ly ; and he attributes the hurt shadow that falls 
 over Nell's face to her sensitiveness at having her 
 friend's unhappy condition alluded to. 
 
 " Well, this is diverging," he continues. " You 
 thought I was stiff, and now you find me yielding, 
 bending meekly to the executioner, and you hesitate 
 to strike the first blow ; why should you ?" 
 
 " How can I, when I know nothing about you ?" 
 says Nell, striving to crush out of her mind the 
 thought that her companion considers her of so far 
 coarser material than Leslie, that what is fit for her- 
 self, should not be considered for one moment in 
 connection with the heiress. " He belongs to Les- 
 lie's world, not mine," she thinks. *' Can it be pos- 
 sible that so subtle a freemasonry exists in those 
 circles, that, knowing nothing of either of us, he 
 can at once separate the refinement and delicacy 
 clinging to her, from the atmosphere of pettiness 
 and coarseness that I can not shake off, but must 
 breathe all my life." 
 
 Not often do bitter thoughts obtain entrance 
 to Nell Valentine's mind, and bravely she fights 
 them, sitting by the mountain lake this Summer 
 evening, with the placidly unconscious New Yorker 
 at her feet. 
 
 " I have said my say," she returns at last ; " and 
 I do not know how I dared, either. It was only 
 that I hoped you weren't lazy." 
 4
 
 90 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 "Miss Valentine, I beseech you not to hope that. 
 I should like to reform in something for you, for I 
 make it a point to promise reformation in some line 
 to every one who takes me in hand, but you must 
 respect my favorite sin." 
 
 " I haven't taken you in hand," laughs Nell. " I 
 do not want any part in such reformation as yours. 
 You are the most comfortable sinner I ever met." 
 
 " So I am, or I should not be here to-night. I 
 ought to be at home, and at work this minute." 
 
 " What are you when you are at home ?" asks 
 Nell. 
 
 " A hard-working lawyer. But Favernel came 
 into the office one day, and asked me to take this 
 trip with him, and as no one came in on the same 
 day to offer me a thousand dollar retaining fee to 
 stay where I was, I just 'shut up shop' and started ; 
 and now, if I may make so bold, what are you when 
 you are at home ?" 
 
 " A housekeeper," returns Nell, shortly. 
 
 " It is not possible, you are too young." 
 
 " I beg your pardon, appearances are deceptive. 
 For more than a year I have kept house for Mrs. Lam- 
 kin, who took me in when I had not a relative in 
 the world ; and although I am not actually depen- 
 dent upon her, I am grateful for my home there, for 
 I am as poor as a church mouse. Now that I think 
 of it, Leslie and I are ever so much like Mr. Faver- 
 nel and you, for he is rich and you are didn't you 
 say you were I understood that you why I don't 
 believe you said one word about it ! " and from talk-
 
 BY UMBAGOQ. 91 
 
 ing very fast and gaily, Nell becomes very hesitating 
 and flushed. 
 
 " Your penetration is faultless, Miss Valentine. 
 Job's turkey was a capitalist compared with me, 
 and his possessions, I believe, consisted of one tail- 
 feather." 
 
 " But you are a man. You can force the world 
 to give you something more than a living; whereas 
 I Oh, I wish I were a man I" finishes Nell emphat- 
 ically. 
 
 " It is not very easy to force more than a living 
 out of the world in these days," says the other. 
 
 " Mr. Favernel did it." 
 
 " O no. Far from it. It is the old, old story of 
 the rich bachelor uncle, in his case. He deserved it 
 though. He was always an energetic, persevering 
 sort of fellow, before this uncle died, leaving him all 
 his property. Favernel's brother had toadied to the 
 old gentleman, while my friend kept on in the even 
 tenor of his way, never even going to see the uncle, 
 or paying him any sort of attention. So the old 
 fellow, being naturally contrary and crabbed, willed 
 his money to Douglas, leaving his devoted nephew 
 in the lurch, and a more disappointed, surprised man, 
 probably never lived, than Frank Favernel, the day 
 that the will was read. I suspect that he used very 
 bad language to his brother, who, however, offered 
 him half of the money, which offer, Frank in the 
 heat of his anger refused. I rather think he has re- 
 pented it at leisure since." 
 
 " Which ? The bad language, or the money ? "
 
 92 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " O the money. He hates Douglas as strong) / as 
 ever." 
 
 " What an unpleasant state of things. I don't 
 wonder it is a great damper on Mr. Favernel's hap- 
 piness." 
 
 " It is ; and he is such a trump; the best fellow, I 
 believe, that the world contains. I never saw his 
 brother, and I never want to. Favernel does not say 
 much, but I know the man must be contemptible. 
 But I forget. My friend's affairs can not interest you 
 as they do me. See what a beautiful sunset I I 
 should like to paint it." 
 
 " What ! Can you do you paint ? " asks Nell, 
 eagerly. 
 
 " I used to think I could, but I recovered from 
 the idea, some time ago. How still the woods are 
 across from us ! All it needs now to complete the 
 picture is that the deer should come out of the for- 
 est, and down to the water to drink." 
 
 " Do they ! Are there deer about here ? " asks 
 the girl again. 
 
 " Certainly. Did you never see deer in their wild 
 state ?" 
 
 Nell longs to burst out with the truth, that she has 
 seen nothing, and longs to see everything ; to tell 
 this novel, congenial companion all her minor woes ; 
 to tell him about Jericho, and aunt Lamkin's poetry, 
 but he would not only be uninterested, he might look 
 down upon her the more, so she only shakes her 
 head. 
 
 "I wish they would show off, then, for your bene
 
 BY UMBAGOQ. 93 
 
 fit, but they never come as early as this. I think 
 dinner must be ready by this time ; shall we return 
 to the hotel ? " 
 
 " Yes ; but I could sit by this lake all night," says 
 Nell, rising with a sigh. 
 
 " I should have thought you would require some- 
 thing beside a scenery diet after your long drive. 
 You must remember we are not in Miss Forrest's 
 dear fairyland," and Tom takes another quick glance 
 at his companion. He wishes he could induce her to 
 talk freely of the beautiful heiress, although he re- 
 spects her reticence. 
 
 "Indeed I am not apt to forget it," says Nell. 
 " What a happy girl Miss Forrest is, always to have 
 the thought of that to fall back upon." 
 
 " She really does then take comfort out of it ? " 
 asks Tom. Nell looks at him in surprise. 
 
 " Why of course she does ; the thought of it seems 
 scarcely ever out of her mind. I think no one was 
 ever more devotedly attached to a place, than Leslie 
 is to Fairylands." 
 
 "Then you think it would be cruel as well as use- 
 less for any one to try to get her to abandon it in 
 favor of attractions more of the earth, earthy." 
 
 Pang number three sends the blood to Miss Valen- 
 tine's face. "There is no telling how long he has 
 been in love with her " she thinks, " and now he 
 asks my opinion, of whether or no Leslie would give 
 up her home for that which he could offer." 
 
 " I would not take the responsibility of saying, 
 Mr. Laible," she replies, and her companion ques- 
 tions her no further.
 
 94 A SANE LUNATIO. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 CHEERING MB. LAMKIN. 
 
 ** Way, lady, one frown is enough 
 In a life so soon over as this 
 And though minutes seem long In a huff, 
 They're minutes 'tis pity to miss.' 1 N. P. WILLIS. 
 
 following morning after breakfast, Leslie is 
 -L in her room putting on her hat preparatory to 
 start, when Nell bounces in without ceremony. 
 
 " O, Leslie, that blessed Gruff-and-Glum. What 
 do you suppose he has done now ? " 
 
 " Tell on," says Leslie, snapping the fastenings of 
 her hand bag. 
 
 " Chartered an adorable little steamer to take us 
 to Errol Dam, where our horses are to meet us. 
 O, you good girl, to have such a Croesus of a 
 friend." 
 
 " Who says he is a Croesus ? " 
 
 "Mr. Laible," responds Nell, standing on tip-toe 
 to get a good view over Leslie's shoulder into the 
 mirror, as she does some quick, mysterious thing to 
 her " bangs " which heightens their becoiningness. 
 
 " Don't thank me. He makes none of these ex- 
 ertions on my account." 
 
 " Why, Leslie, you know better. My how he 
 looks at you I "
 
 CHEERING MB. LAMKIN. 95 
 
 "What a proof," laughs Leslie. 
 
 " I know it is just to please you that he took this 
 steamer. You should have heard him talk to Mr. 
 Lamkin asking him if Miss Forrest was timid on 
 the water, or if you would enjoy it, and so on ad 
 infinitum. I settled that directly, when I found you 
 were all that stood in the way of our going. I told 
 him you were born at sea, and never happy except 
 on the water. Do come on." 
 
 At this exhortation Leslie does come on, following 
 Nell until they join the group on the lake shore. 
 Favernel advances, the vailed eagerness in his eyes 
 questioning Leslie's approval of his plan. 
 
 "You are our good genius, Mr. Favernel," she 
 says, with a pleased look at the miniature steamer, 
 puffing away near by. 
 
 " Of course," assents Laible ; " Favernel is a great 
 acquisition. Children ory for him ; no family should 
 be without him." 
 
 Mr. Lamkin looks in some dismay at the im- 
 promptu wharf formed by a narrow plank thrown 
 across floating logs. 
 
 " It will be very nice delightful, after we get 
 started," he says, " but I am so giddy-headed that 
 really" 
 
 " Why, you giddy, young thing," cries Nell, run- 
 ning across the plank and nodding back from the 
 steamer's deck. 
 
 Leslie, smiling and sure-footed, comes next, closely 
 followed by Favernel, who watches her every move- 
 ment until the transit is accomplished ; then as Mr.
 
 96 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Lamkin is still trotting up and down the shore in a 
 state of uncertainty, Favernel goes back and, lifting 
 him as if he were a feather-weight, sets him down 
 safely on the deck. 
 
 " Shall I do the same for you, Miss Cobb ? " in- 
 quires 1 Mr. Laible. 
 
 " No ; but if you only had a coat-tail now I " she 
 says, with a regretful look at the brevity of the young 
 man's sack-coat. 
 
 " Won't an umbrella do just as well ? " and that 
 article being produced, Mr. Laible, holding one end, 
 offers the other to Miss Cobb, who grasps it in the 
 most matter-of-fact way, and thus teters safely 
 over. 
 
 The steamer moves off across the lake in the brac- 
 ing mountain air, the hills, trees, and occasional 
 wooded islands being faithfully reflected in the 
 glassy water. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin studies his written directions and 
 takes a powder. 
 
 Tom Laible, standing near Miss Cobb, regards the 
 invalid with great disfavor. 
 
 "' Miss Cobb, I don't quite understand your party," 
 he says, confidentially. 
 
 " It isn't necessary that you should," is the 
 reply. 
 
 " Right between the eyes," murmurs Tom. "No. 
 Come, Miss Cobb, what a queer selection your manly 
 protector is." 
 
 " Pooh I " snorts Miss Dorothy. " Protector I " 
 
 "Well, that's what I say," reiterates Laible.
 
 CHEERING MB. LAMKIN. 97 
 
 " He'll do well enough," says Miss Cobb, indiffer- 
 ently. " It's as well to have a figure-head in panta- 
 loons with us ; but I'm capable of driving those 
 horses over the route we've laid out, so I don't 
 worry." 
 
 Laible laughs. He particularly likes the odd mix- 
 ture of reserve and bluntness which he finds in the 
 chaperone. From this he turns to watching Faver- 
 nel's assiduous care for Leslie's comfort and the 
 eagerness with which he listens for her expressions 
 of pleasure and approval. 
 
 Miss Valentine is perched on the highest seat the 
 boat affords. Leslie looks up at her. 
 
 " This does cast Fairylands in the shade," she 
 calls, then turns to address some remark to Douglas ; 
 but the words die on her lips. She rises and walks 
 away. What right has he to regard her with so 
 perplexed and pained an expression. Persons who 
 are so moody and changeable as this man are bores, 
 she tells herself, and is glad when the ride is finished 
 and she is beside Miss Cobb on the back seat of the 
 carriage. 
 
 Driving and riding as on the previous day, it is 
 not until the party dismount in Dixville Notch, that 
 Favernel has another opportunity to speak to Leslie; 
 and when he endeavors to do so, she avoids him. 
 Troubled at this discovery, the young man approaches 
 Nell, who is standing by a rushing brook, one bank 
 of which is a mountain. 
 
 " Look, Mr. Favernel," she says, " as high up as 
 you can see, the mountain-side is covered with that
 
 98 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 beautiful moss, and these logs across the brook are 
 velvety with it. How lovely ! " 
 
 " Yes," assents Favernel, absently. Miss Valen- 
 tine is an ordinary young lady. He has hardly 
 spoken to her before, but he forgets that now. He 
 stands twisting his mustache, his grave face graver 
 than usual. 
 
 " I am afraid Miss Forrest is offended with me," 
 he says abruptly. 
 
 Nell looks up in surprise. " What a queer thing 
 for Gruff-and-Glum to come to me with ! " is her 
 mental comment. 
 
 " I'm sorry," she replies with a little mocking ring 
 in her tone. 
 
 " What do you think I may have done ? What 
 
 are her sensitive points ? " inquires Favernel 
 
 " Precisely," thinks Nell, "as though Leslie's sensi- 
 tive points were not those of any other nice girl." 
 
 " I don't know, perhaps you stare at her too 
 much," she answers bluntly. 
 
 " Do I stare at her noticeably you know ? " 
 
 asks Favernel, seriously. 
 
 " I should say so atrociously," replies Nell. 
 
 " Thank you for telling me. I will avoid it in 
 future ; but you see I am so interested in her," ex- 
 plains the young man with more warmth. 
 
 " O yes, I see it, I imagine everybody sees it," 
 remarks Miss Valentine. 
 
 The mountain streams are distinctly heard rushing 
 beneath the ground they stand on. Nell looks 
 over her shoulder to find Laible. He is talking to
 
 CHEEBING MB. LAMKIN. 99 
 
 Mr. Lamkin, and picking up the snow which lies 
 thickly in crevices by the road-side. 
 
 " Snow in June ! think of it," observes Nell. "The 
 idea of killing mosquitoes with one hand and hold- 
 ing snow in the other ! " At the same time she is 
 wondering how Leslie can be left alone to make such 
 a pretty picture of herself against the mossy back- 
 ground. " Why doesn't Mr. Laible go and talk to 
 her? " All the same there is an odd little thrill of 
 satisfaction down deep in her heart that Mr. Laible 
 does not go and talk to Leslie. Favernel turns 
 thoughtfully away, and during the remainder of the 
 day, Leslie is freed from the pertinacious gaze, 
 while the gentleman makes up for his abstinence by 
 resolving at last to make a personal effort to banish 
 the cloud which casts its fantastic shadows across 
 her mind. The brown study into which he falls, 
 lasts for the remainder of the afternoon ; and were 
 it not for Miss Valentine and Tom Laible, it would 
 be a quiet party that moves along the foot of the 
 granite-topped mountains, among the boulders that 
 lie here and there at the base. But the next morn- 
 ing a fresh spirit comes with the fresh day. The 
 party leave Colebrook and cross the river to Ver- 
 mont. The green hills rise about them, the sunlight 
 lying in patches on their sides while their tops are 
 lost in mist. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin alone appears gloomy. Evidently 
 something in his inner man is not behaving properly. 
 Leslie with considerable contrition, questions him, 
 but finding herself snubbed discontinues the effort.
 
 100 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " You have a better color, Mr. Lamkin, than the 
 day we started, I can see that," remarks Miss Cobb, 
 with a good-natured attempt at encouragement. 
 
 " And I," adds Nell, earnestly, " yes, indeed. 
 Don't you notice it, Mr. Laible?" she asks, leaning 
 out of the carriage and nodding and frowning at 
 that gentleman significantly. " O yes yes," returns 
 Tom, drawing nearer. " I've often noticed it. "What 
 is it?" 
 
 " Mr. Lamkin's color, you know," frowns Nell 
 with still more meaning a glance at the back of the 
 driver's head. 
 
 " Charming color yes," drawls Tom, " kind of a 
 mezzo-tint. What's the matter?" he adds in an un- 
 dertone, but Miss Valentine leans back with a bounce 
 and does not deign an answer. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin glooms at the horses and makes no 
 remark. Leslie looks anxiously at him, with side- 
 long glances, and laughs, a little tearfully. 
 
 "Hello !" exclaims Tom, "there's a deserted hotel, 
 with grove, bowling alley, rustic seats, and all com- 
 plete." 
 
 " What a lonely place," says Leslie, with a shiver. 
 "I shouldn't like to come here in the evening." 
 
 " Why not ?" asks Laible. " For my part I think 
 of leasing this hotel of the owls, and making my for- 
 tune this season. Fate has probably led me here 
 for no other purpose." 
 
 " I think fate has led us here to eat our lunch," 
 observes Miss Cobb ; " it is an excellent place for 
 the purpose."
 
 CHEERING ME. LAMKIN. 101 
 
 " And I think it is intended as a refuge from a 
 shower," says Favernel, looking over his shoulder 
 at the sky. Mr. Lamkin nearly jumps off the seat 
 at the flash and clap of thunder, which gives force 
 to these words, and there is a small scream from 
 Miss CoLb, after which she endeavors to look ex- 
 tremely stern and strong-minded. 
 
 " Never mind, Miss Cobb, so long as our luncheon 
 wasn't struck," says Tom. " I had not thought to 
 entertain my friends so soon in my new abode," he 
 continues, "but I am happy to invite you to a 
 spread in my bowling alley," and so saying, he 
 leaves Favernel to tie the horses, and leads the way 
 to a long, low building, which stands apart from the 
 dreary hotel, and pushing open the door already 
 ajar, ushers them all in, just as the torrents fall. 
 
 A few battered chairs stand about, and the dim 
 light struggles in through dingy windows. 
 
 Leslie is standing by one of the latter watching 
 Favernel's care of the horses and carriage, while 
 the rain descends in sheets upon his devoted head. 
 
 Nell joins her. " Isn't this a lark, Leslie ?" 
 
 " Not much of a one for Mr. Favernel, I'm 
 afraid." 
 
 "Yes. Isn't he good !" assents Nell, " and hand- 
 some I He has lost five years of his age with that 
 beard. When did he have it shaved off?" 
 
 "Last night, I believe." 
 
 " Leslie Forrest," says Nell, slowly, " if I were 
 Miss Appleton I shouldn't like it." 
 
 " Why ? I think it is an immense improvement,"
 
 102 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 says Leslie, demurely. "His moustache is very be- 
 coming, and his chin is too handsome to cover up." 
 
 " You know very well that isn't what I mean," 
 returns Nell. " Just as I was leaving the piazza 
 last night I heard you say you didn't like beards, 
 and this morning there was that square-shouldered 
 giant sitting beside you at breakfast, looking far 
 handsomer than is safe, and so changed I didn't 
 know him at first. Now what do you think of 
 that ?" 
 
 " I think you didn't look very closely, or you 
 would have recognized him at once," replies Leslie, 
 provokingly. 
 
 The entrance, dripping wet, of the subject of con- 
 versation prevents Nell's retort. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin trips out from the corner, where he 
 has been sitting alone. 
 
 " I can not express my thanks to you, Mr. Faver- 
 nel. If I had been obliged to remain out in the wet, 
 I don't know what the consequences might have 
 been," he says. 
 
 Douglas, shaking himself in the middle of the 
 floor and slapping the water from his sleeves and 
 pantaloons, nods down at him pleasantly. 
 
 " Don't mention it." 
 
 " Thank him," Nell suggests to her friend in an 
 earnest undertone. 
 
 " He doesn't want to be thanked. Cousin Doro- 
 thy is doing it now." 
 
 " Fie ! he doesn't care for that ; he only cares for 
 what you say."
 
 CHEEKING MR. LAMKIN. 103 
 
 Leslie turns sharply upon the speaker. " Twinkle, 
 I don't want you to say such things any more. In 
 the first place, Mr. Favernel is engaged, which is 
 enough ; and in the second place he seems to be 
 afraid of me for some reason, and that precludes the 
 idea of his admiring me. Now remember." 
 
 With a reproachful glance, Nell turns away. 
 
 "Twinkle, Twinkle, dear!" Leslie follows and 
 catches her ; " forgive me." 
 
 Mr. Laible comes up. 
 
 " Are you out of her good graces too, Miss For- 
 rest?" he asks. "What have you done? She's 
 savage with me just because I didn't know what she 
 wanted me to say about Mr. Lamkin's complexion. 
 I haven't been able to get anything from her since, 
 except such looks as men go miles to avoid." 
 
 Nell receives this with a toss of her head, and 
 walks across to one of the battered chairs. 
 
 Laible follows her. 
 
 "I wish you would explain, really," he says, coax- 
 ingly. " Were you trying to compliment his im- 
 proved health ?" 
 
 " Yes, we were. How bright you are," says Nell, 
 with exaggerated and fleeting admiration, imme- 
 diately settling down again into solemnity. 
 
 " Ah, that was the idea to chirk up the Lamkin," 
 says Tom, meditatively, looking across at the invalid. 
 " Perhaps it can be done yet. I have an idea." 
 
 Nell continues to look into space, unmoved by this 
 news.
 
 104 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " What is his favorite ailment, Miss Valentine ?" 
 
 " Dyspepsia," utters Nell. 
 
 " If I make him cheerful and beaming for the rest 
 of the day, do you think I may be forgiven the den- 
 sity of my cerebral structure ? " 
 
 Nell smiles encouragement. 
 
 " Then farewell !" exclaims Tom, dramatically. "I 
 go. May I ask a reward upon my return from this 
 perilous undertaking ?" 
 
 " To the half of my kingdom," promises Nell. 
 
 " Then do have lunch ready, for I am hungry as a 
 wolf," is the practical supplication. 
 
 When Laible returns, he finds all but Mr. Lamkin 
 gathered about the bench upon which is spread the 
 contents of the hamper. 
 
 "I have discovered the attraction here what 
 originally made the place," he announces, taking his 
 seat. 
 
 Nell levels her eyeglasses at him expectantly. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin stands, one hand on his hip, eyeing 
 the food with disapproval. 
 
 " There is no room for doubt that this was origi- 
 nally a great health resort." 
 
 Mr. Lamkin transfers his attention from the hard 
 boiled eggs to the speaker. 
 
 "How is that?" he inquires with interest. 
 
 " There are some fine mineral springs outside," 
 says Tom, with a backward motion of the head. 
 
 " Too efficacious. They seem to have killed off 
 all who once inhabited here," says Favernel. 
 
 '* O, no I That's easily understood. The place
 
 CHEERING MR. LAMKIN. 106 
 
 has had its day. These things are governed by 
 fashion after all. After a certain number of seasons, 
 some other springs, more talked about, drew off the 
 visitors. There's a weather-worn wooden slab out 
 there which states that these waters are especially 
 efficacious please pass the salt, Miss Cobb in cases 
 of Mr. Lamkin will you kindly toss me that nap- 
 kin of dyspepsia." 
 
 Mr. Lamkin drops the napkin. 
 
 " Just point the spot out to me, Mr. Laible. 
 Don't rise, just tell me " 
 
 "Don't mention it. It's no trouble," returns 
 Tom, going to the window. " Right there where 
 those rustic seats are placed in a circle." 
 
 " Thank you, thank you. Will you lend me a 
 cup ? These ladies brought nothing that a Chris- 
 tian can drink out of " so, bustling and eager, Mr. 
 Lamkin hurries out the door. 
 
 " Now, Mr. Laible," says Nell, as he comes grave- 
 ly back to his place. 
 
 " Yes, Miss Valentine." 
 
 " Is there really a spring ?" 
 
 " Wait till our friend returns," replies Tom with 
 a magnificent air. 
 
 " I've often wondered," says Miss Cobb, musingly, 
 " who keeps all the patent medicines going ; but- I 
 suppose now it is just such as he." 
 
 Leslie is not sure whether she likes the "hero" 
 thus to make game of one of her party. His attitude 
 to herself has been so distant and formal ever since 
 their meeting, that this action seems presuming.
 
 106 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 She is about to resent it in words, when the inva- 
 lid comes in, beaming. 
 
 " I am inclined to take your view of the case, 
 quite, Mr. Laible," he says ; " there's power in that 
 water ; it really tastes very bad, very. I believe I 
 shall dare to eat something, after all," and as Mr. 
 Lamkin draws up to the improvised table, Mr. 
 Laible gives Nell a long, impressive look. 
 
 " There now," .says Miss Cobb, good-naturedly. 
 "It was for Mr. Lamkin's sake we were led here after 
 all. Do eat, it will do you good. Here's your red 
 pepper," producing it from unexplored depths of a 
 basket ; " don't scald yourself with any more of it 
 than you have to." 
 
 " Well now, I am pleased," pursues Mr. Lamkin, 
 " that has really a very penetrating, disagreeable 
 taste ; for dyspepsia, too ! How wonderfully fortu- 
 nate." 
 
 Laible looks across again at Nell. 
 
 " I'm greatly obliged to you, Mr. Laible, for the 
 discovery." 
 
 " Not at all. Why shouldn't you carry some of 
 the water along with you ?" 
 
 " I've been thinking of that, but how is it to be 
 done ?" 
 
 " There are plenty of empty bottles outside lying 
 about. Don't disturb yourself," says Tom, " finish 
 your luncheon. The sun has come out, and perhaps 
 Miss Valentine will assist me." 
 
 " Why yes, you might, Nell," says Mr. Lamkin,
 
 CHEERING MB. LAMKIN. 107 
 
 with interest. " There is a path to the spring and 
 you won't wet your feet." 
 
 Nell needs no further urging, but rises imme- 
 diately. 
 
 " I am all ready to receive congratulations and 
 forgiveness," remarks Tom, when they are outside. 
 " What was your feeble attempt at cheering com- 
 pared with this ?" 
 
 " I give up," laughs Nell ; " you have done won- 
 ders. Are you going to use those old bottles ?" 
 
 " I don't find any new ones." 
 
 " But those are all dust." 
 
 " You are not going to rinse them out. The mustier 
 the water tastes the more highly it will be valued." 
 
 " Do you suppose it is all right ?" asks Nell, look- 
 ing doubtfully into the spring. 
 
 " Doesn't that state as much ?" asks Laible, point- 
 ing to the aforementioned slab. 
 
 " Aren't you deep, dark, deceitful and designing?" 
 says Nell, reading the words pencilled in capitals. 
 
 " Have a little ?" asks Tom, offering some water 
 in the best looking of the bottles. 
 
 Nell takes a good swallow, and drops the bottle 
 with a grimace, which elicits a heartier laugh from 
 Tom Laible than he has indulged in for many a 
 year. 
 
 " Shall we bottle any for your private use ?" he 
 
 " If all Eustace wants is to have a bad taste in 
 his mouth, his trip has not been in vain," says Nell, 
 " By all means let him take away all he can carry."
 
 108 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 A half hour afterward the small cavalcade is on 
 its winding way. The space beneath the front seat 
 of the carriage, is filled with a motley collection of 
 bottles, some with corks, and some stopped with 
 rolls of paper, through which the mineral water is 
 slowly but surely soaking. Mr. Lamkin, cheered 
 almost to the verge of inebriation, occasionally carols 
 forth a cheerful strain as they move on among foliage 
 greener than ever in the sunlight, while far away on 
 the mountains the rain still falls.
 
 A PREDICAMENT. 109 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A PREDICAMENT. 
 
 " Thon art a queen, fair Lesley, 
 Thy subjects we, before tb.ee." 
 
 BURNS. 
 
 AN accident to one of the saddle horses prevents 
 the two young gentlemen from uninterrupted 
 attendance upon the carriage party. Mr. Lamkin, 
 who is quite unwilling to lose the benefits which ac- 
 crue to him from their company, proposes that they 
 make the Profile House a rendezvous. 
 
 " I intend to take a little rest there, anyway," 
 he says, " and if you can adjust your affairs, and 
 meet us there, I'm sure we shall be very glad." 
 
 The alacrity with which Favernel assents to this 
 arrangement, astonishes Tom Laible, much as he has 
 seen of his friend's infatuation. 
 
 "I don't understand, Douglas, why you are so 
 eager after Miss Forrest," he says. "For my part, 
 nothing repels me so much, as to know that a per- 
 son is the least unbalanced, mentally." 
 
 " But doesn't it strike you, Tom, that there has 
 been an improvement even since we met her ?" asks 
 Favernel, earnestly. " To be sure I've talked with 
 her very little, but there seems to me to be an 
 added repose of manner. I must see her again," he 
 adds, looking through Laible in an absorbed sort of
 
 110 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 way. " It stands to reason that her friends have 
 done their best for her, and yet I shall not be satis- 
 fied until I have approached the subject of her fal- 
 lacy myself, and have seen whether I also shall be 
 unsuccessful with her." 
 
 " Umph !" exclaims Laible. " It strikes me that 
 her complaint is catching, and that you're a little 
 off, yourself." 
 
 Favernel does not answer. A vision of Leslie rises 
 before him, tall and slender. He sees the sweet, 
 pathetic expression of her lips in repose ; the sud- 
 denness of her dimples when she smiles. She is 
 beautiful in the eyes of a stranger. In the eyes of 
 this strong, compassionate adorer, she is more than 
 that. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin is as good as his word, and so it hap- 
 pens that his party have the Profile House pretty 
 much to themselves during their unseasonable visit. 
 
 Nell is sitting in her room on the day after their 
 arrival, writing in her diary, when Leslie enters. 
 
 " What's this, Nell keeping a journal ?" she 
 asks brightly. " It's a very bad sign when a girl 
 comes to confiding her sentiments to paper." 
 
 " There isn't a particle of sentiment in this. It's 
 all about our drive," returns Nell, " how we 
 passed by rivers and ravines, in the depths of which 
 hundreds of waterfalls slip over the shining rocks. 
 It is very finely put, and exceedingly entertaining. 
 Shall I read you a dozen or so pages ?" 
 
 " Certainly," replies Leslie, unlocking the com- 
 mon trunk, " read to me while I beautify."
 
 A PREDICAMENT. Ill 
 
 " What are you going to beautify for ?" 
 
 "O, didn't you know ? Mr. Lamkin has received 
 a telegram saying that the gentlemen will be here 
 this evening." 
 
 Nell jumps up as though she were galvanized. 
 " You needn't think I shall read you a word then. 
 I need an immense amount of beautifying myself." 
 
 " You anticipate seeing them, don't you ?" asks 
 Leslie, with a matronly air. 
 
 "Of course. Don't you?" 
 
 " Just reflect a minute," returns Leslie, letting 
 down her beautiful hair, which ripples back in glit- 
 tering waves under the strokes of the brush. "You 
 have calmly appropriated my hero, who seems very 
 willing to be appropriated. I was never so sup- 
 planted in my life and then " 
 
 " O, Leslie, is that true ?" and a burning blush 
 overspreads Nell's face. "Do you suppose Mr. Lai- 
 ble thinks that I try to monopolize him ?" 
 
 " You silly Twinkle ! Did you think me in earn- 
 est ? I am not surprised that he likes better to talk 
 to you than to me. You are so bright, and I so 
 matter-of-fact." 
 
 " Hush I Don't talk nonsense, that is my spec- 
 ialty. It is of no use to pretend not to notice that Mr. 
 Laible avoids you, for it is avoiding, no one could 
 ignore you, and I have done nothing but puzzle my 
 brains over it." 
 
 Leslie does not answer. Nell watches the prac- 
 ticed hand gather up and twist the coil of hair. 
 
 " Any one can see that he talks to me for the
 
 112 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 sake of talking," she goes on, a little bitterly. " I 
 wish we had never met him !" This last in a low 
 tone of excitement that makes her friend wonder. 
 
 " If you are exciting yourself on my account, 
 Twinkle, it is a great waste of time," Leslie says. 
 "I care very little, only I should like sometimes to be 
 included in your conversations, and not left as a 
 matter of course to 'Gruff-and-Glum,' as you call 
 him." 
 
 ' He has outgrown that name," replies Nell, from 
 behind the closet door, where she is suspiciously 
 quiet. " He is just splendid," she asserts in a 
 rather thick voice. 
 
 " Sometimes I think his brain is affected," re- 
 marks Leslie, going on with her toilet. " I never 
 saw such odd behavior. What do you think, 
 Twinkle, can make him so strange and preoccu- 
 pied?" 
 
 Nell comes out of the closet a little pink, as to 
 the eyelids, but with a very erect head. 
 
 " You have informed me that I might keep my 
 opinion on that subject to myself," she returns. 
 
 Leslie laughs. 
 
 " That's so ; you're a good child," she returns. 
 
 Here there is a knock at the door, and Miss Cobb 
 is admitted. 
 
 " Come in, cousin Dorothy. Sit down by that 
 window and feast your eyes," says Leslie. 
 
 Miss Cobb takes the offered chair. 
 
 " Only a few more days of this pleasantness, my 
 dear," she says, looking out of the window.
 
 A PREDICAMENT. 118 
 
 " O, Miss Cobb !" cries Nell, turning suddenly 
 toward the new comer, " that is what I keep, keep 
 saying to myself 'Only a few more days.' ' 
 
 Leslie looks wistfully from one to the other. How 
 different her future looks from that of these two. 
 
 " What shall you do, cousin Dorothy, when you 
 go back ?" she asks, seating herself at Miss Cobb'-s 
 feet, and clasping her hands in the elder woman's 
 lap. 
 
 " Begin again, dear," returns Miss Cobb, looking 
 tranquilly down. 
 
 Nell's presence checks the questions as to ways 
 and means which rise to Leslie's lips. 
 
 " And I," says Nell, "I sha'n't begin again ; I 
 shall go right on where I left off, and don't I just 
 abominate the idea !" and she twitches her dress off 
 the bed as though she felt a personal spite against 
 it, which, indeed, she does when comparing it with 
 Leslie's smoothly fitting costume. 
 
 " There are the young gentlemen," announces 
 Miss Cobb from her window. 
 
 "Good!" exclaims Nell, bestirring herself ac- 
 tively. 
 
 "And it's six o'clock," adds Leslie. "Cousin 
 Dorothy, will you go down ?" 
 
 " With you, my dear." 
 
 " Very well ; and you will come in a minute, 
 Twinkle?" 
 
 " Or less," replies Nell, giving hurried finishing 
 touches to her toilet. 
 
 After tea, the reunited six start down the road, a 
 H 5*
 
 114 A SANK LUNATIC. 
 
 straggling party, to look at the "Old Man of the 
 Mountain." Mr. Lamkin is in high spirits at the 
 return of his aids, and trips along beside Favernel, 
 talking busily until they reach the gigantic profile. 
 The glassy little lake at the foot of the mountain is 
 soon noisy with the shouts of the visitors. 
 
 "Don't all speak at once," says Favernel ; "the 
 most methodical echo would be puzzled to know 
 which to answer first." 
 
 " It seems as if the fairies themselves must be 
 calling to us from among those thick green trees," 
 says Leslie, delighted, " the voices are so real." 
 
 Tom Laible, who is standing next her, replies : 
 "I thought it was against the principles of fairies to 
 come out in daytime." 
 
 " Of course it is," assents Leslie with a gay nod, 
 " but it must be night in the shadow of those close, 
 thick trees. I should like to get over there." 
 
 Laible, as he walks back to the hotel beside her, 
 veers off from the dangerous subject. 
 
 " I should like to stay here a week or two," he 
 says. 
 
 " I suppose it is a gay place in the season." 
 
 "Is your home in the city or country ?" asks Lai- 
 ble abruptly. 
 
 " It is in Lawndale, a Boston suburb, you know, 
 and I think one of the prettiest places in the world, 
 but I suppose it is natural one should believe so of 
 one's home." 
 
 " Yes, if one has a home," he replies. 
 
 " And haven't you one ?"
 
 A PREDICAMENT. 115 
 
 " No. Favernel and i are the 'Two Orphans.' 
 We live around at hotels, which, if I were a man 
 with Favernel's money, I should be slow to do, I 
 think. If I were rich," pursues Laible, "I would 
 own a house and live in it if I kept bachelor's hall. 
 What is your opinion of hotel living, Miss For 
 rest?" 
 
 " The extent of my experience in that line has 
 been comprised in this trip," laughs Leslie. My 
 father has never been willing to leave Fairylands 
 and live in the city a single Winter." 
 
 Although at the word "Fairylands " a slight chill 
 steals over him, Laible looks at the calm, sweet face 
 by hi "- side and as Leslie finishes, he has a glimmer- 
 ing idea \vhich causes his eyes to light, and the 
 corners of his mouth to twitch. 
 
 "Won't you describe fairy land to me?" Miss For- 
 rest. 
 
 " Has Mr. Favernel not spoken of it to you ? But 
 it is egotistical in me to suppose that every one 
 likes to talk of it as I do. I can not describe it, Mr. 
 Laible, although to me it is a remarkably beautiful 
 home, and I hope that sometime you will come to 
 Lawndale with Mr. Faveiiiel and see it." 
 
 Laible bows his thanks, while the same expres- 
 sion of amusement lingers about his mouth, and he 
 mentally puts facts together and decides that his 
 friend is in an unenviable predicament. 
 
 "Lawndale," he repeats suddenly; "I was in 
 Lawndale a few months ago, calling on a lady friend 
 who was visiting there."
 
 116 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " And driving with her," adds Leslie, demurely. 
 
 " So I was. Why you " 
 
 " Certainly, I told you the other day that it was 
 I whom you came so near annihilating that even- 
 ing." 
 
 " No ! I wish I had known it. I took you for a 
 maiden of low degree. I have a dim remembrance 
 that I treated you rather cavalierly ordered you 
 about a little, did I ?" asks Tom, somewhat enter- 
 tained by the idea. 
 
 " Not the least in the world," replies Leslie, de- 
 tecting the touch of poor human nature. " You 
 were particularly polite more so than I should ex- 
 pect." 
 
 Laible winces at the quiet thrust. How must his 
 recent behavior and avoidance of her have appeared 
 to this young lady. But poor as is the light in 
 which he stands, he reflects that there are grades 
 even in absurdity, and immediately becomes more 
 devoutly thankful that another man than himself 
 stands in Douglas Favernel's shoes. 
 
 For the first time he looks at Leslie with a keen 
 enjoyment of her beauty, relieved from the harrow- 
 ing belief that a great misfortune shadows her life. 
 
 " You are a lawyer, Miss Valentine tells me," she 
 says. " That is my father's profession also." 
 
 " What!" exclaims Laible, with interest, "is your 
 father Henry Forrest, of Boston ?" 
 
 " Yes," assents the girl proudly. 
 
 " That makes me doub]y anxious to accept your
 
 A PBBDICAMBNT. 117 
 
 invitation to Fairyland," returns Laible, hesitating 
 over the name. 
 
 " Not Fairyland Fairylands," corrects Leslie, 
 smiling at him. "Gentlemen particularly, make a 
 clumsy mouthful of that name, and I have to ex- 
 plain to each stranger that it originated with my 
 grandmother, and has clung to the place ever since. 
 I am so accustomed to it that I forget how odd it 
 must sound to others." 
 
 " Favernel," says Tom, passing his friend as they 
 enter the hotel, " you're sold and the money 
 taken." 
 
 " Why ? What do you mean ?" asks that gentle- 
 man, but Miss Cobb, calling to Laible, prevents an 
 explanation. 
 
 " Won't you and Miss Valentine play a rubber of 
 whist with Mr. Lamkin and me ?" she asks, leading 
 the way into a pleasant little parlor, where a bright 
 fire is burning on the andirons. 
 
 Leslie seats herself before it, looking exquisite in 
 the thin, black dress, half covered with lace, which 
 trails about her in a graceful mass, and makes Nell 
 feel that her gray Summer silk fits her badly, and 
 has "Brenton, Maine," written in every scant 
 fold. 
 
 Tom looks longingly at the vacant seat by the 
 fire, but follows per force to the whist table, and 
 Douglas takes possession of the coveted place. The 
 latter is hardly to be blamed for falling again into 
 the abstracted gaze which has roused Miss Forrest's 
 wondering ire so often. For the time, however, she
 
 118 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 is unconscious of it. She leans back in her arm 
 chair, the firelight playing on her hair, her dress 
 and the white arms that her elbow sleeves display. 
 
 She does not look up from the blaze, but says, 
 " Can you look into the fire and see Fairylands ?" 
 
 Favernel feels that here lies the opportunity 
 which it is his duty to embrace, and he replies earn- 
 estly, "No, Miss Forrest, I think it better, more 
 healthy for the mind, not to imagine things." 
 
 "O, how much pleasure you miss," says the girl, 
 smiling dreamily, " and how very little imagination 
 it takes to see it all woods, river and islands, all 
 clear and vivid in that three feet of blaze." 
 
 " Miss Leslie, I do not wish to transgress, but in- 
 deed you injure yourself by allowing these fancies," 
 and Faveruel bends toward her, speaking still more 
 earnestly. 
 
 " It is you who are fanciful," she returns, with a 
 light laugh, which causes Laible to glance across 
 from his whist table, and wonder what new absurd- 
 ity his friend is committing. 
 
 " You must think my mind is one very easily un- 
 balanced, if you fear such things can hurt me. I 
 don't mean that I am homesick, or anything like 
 that," she explains ; " no one could enjoy this trip 
 more than I, but do you not understand that I can 
 never recall every nook and corner of Fairylands 
 too often for my own happiness." 
 
 " My poor little lady ! You do love your image 
 so strongly." 
 
 " Only less strongly than the reality. I suppose
 
 A PREDICAMENT. 119 
 
 you will think me foolish, Mr. Favernel, but I can 
 not escape entirely the haunting fear that some time 
 in the future I shall be obliged to descend from my 
 high estate, and live like ordinary mortals in a brick 
 block, or some such place," and Leslie turns a trou- 
 bled face toward her companion. 
 
 " No, no," hesitates Favernel, " unless you could 
 be persuaded by some dear friend that it would be 
 more for your true happiness to give it all up for his 
 sake." 
 
 Leslie blushes, a self-aggravated blush, which 
 grows worse with every moment; but, strangely, 
 Mr. Favernel is not regarding her ; he is looking 
 with perplexed brows into the fire ; so her cheeks 
 cool, and she decides that certainly her companion 
 is the strangest man in the world. Her gaze wan- 
 ders involuntarily to the whist table, where it 
 catches Laible's eyes. He smiles back at her, and 
 trumps his partner's trick. 
 
 " Why, do you see what you did? What is the 
 matter with you!" exclaims Miss Cobb, in vexed 
 tones. 
 
 " I was star-gazing," explains Laible, coolly, again 
 sending a smile to Leslie, who turns back quickly 
 to her fire ; and little Twinkle Valentine's eye- 
 glasses do not fall off once all the rest of the even- 
 ing. 
 
 " May I come to see you this Summer, Miss For- 
 rest ?" continues Favernel, in the undertone they 
 have been using. 
 
 " Certainly," replies Leslie ; then, with a greater
 
 120 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 show of interest, " you may bring Mr. Laible with 
 you." 
 
 " Thank you for both of us ; and where shall we 
 find you ?" 
 
 " O, at Fairylands. I am not going away again 
 this Summer." 
 
 Favernel looks at her hopelessly. 
 
 " How are we to get there ?" he asks, in what he 
 endeavors to make a light tone, but which falls con- 
 siderably short of success. 
 
 " By balloon, if you can not think of any other 
 way," returns Leslie, mockingly ; " and, Mr. Fa- 
 vernel," she adds, " I mean to take Miss Valentine 
 home with me if possible, and I hope we can have 
 some right gay times ; you must help me. I be- 
 lieve there has been no dancing on the lawn at 
 Fairylands since I was a little girl." 
 
 Favernel nerves himself for the trial. Here is 
 his chance the opportunity he has awaited. 
 
 " There will be no more dancing there," he says, 
 slowly. " We live in a prosaic age, and must shake 
 off sentimental fancies. What should you say, Miss 
 Forrest," he continues cautiously, " if a trustworthy 
 person should convince you that there is no longer a 
 fairy land." 
 
 As he speaks these words he is frightened at their 
 effect on his companion. Every vestige of color 
 fades from her face, leaving it intensely white 
 against the crimson chair, while her eyes shine 
 like the stars they have been likened to. For a
 
 A PREDICAMENT. 121 
 
 moment she sits motionless, then she leans forward 
 and grasps Favernel's arm with both her hands. 
 
 " That, then, is why you have come ; why I have 
 hail no letter for so long. My father has lost Fairy- 
 lands ! O, why did you wait ; why did you not tell 
 me before ; why did you not tell me before ? " acd 
 to Favernel's horror the pretty golden head falls 
 on the arm of her chair, and Leslie's sobs shake her 
 from head to foot. 
 
 On the moment, chairs are pushed back from the 
 card-table, and Nell has her arms about Leslie, while 
 Laible turns to his stupefied friend. 
 
 " What have you done ? What have you said to 
 her?" 
 
 " Told her fairy land was a myth," is all the ex- 
 planation Favernel can offer, and as Leslie sits up, 
 determined to control herself, Laible says hastily : 
 
 " You misunderstood Favernel, Miss Forrest. 
 He intended a joke, and you took him at his word." 
 
 Leslie rises, and looking contemptuously at her 
 mentally prostrate foe, says : 
 
 " I hope Mr. Favernel will pardon my stupidity 
 in not comprehending his witticism, and wish to 
 congratulate him on his delicacy and good taste," 
 then she sweeps from the room, every inch of lace 
 on her long dress trembling, while her three sympa- 
 thetic but amazed supporters follow. 
 
 When the door has closed upon the original car- 
 riage party, the two friends look at each other in 
 eloquent silence for the space of a minute ; then
 
 122 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Laible varies the monotony by bursting into a long, 
 hearty laugh. 
 
 " Hold your noise, Tom," says the other, angrily. 
 " May the devil fly off with me if I ever attempt 
 the cure of another lunatic ! " 
 
 At this, Laible bends double, but is partially re- 
 stored by the threatened application of a pitcher of 
 water. 
 
 " This is what comes of deviating from a pre- 
 scribed rule of conduct laid down in one's cool, 
 collected moments," says Favernel, when he can 
 make himself heard ; " I did it once when I went to 
 that lawn party, I did it again when I followed like 
 a fool after that girl, and what little I can do to 
 repair damages shall be done. I leave this place 
 to-night, with you or without you. Good-by," he 
 continues, moving to the door, " I'll see you two 
 weeks hence, in New York." 
 
 " Hold on, Favernel, come back and be reason- 
 able ; you won't leave here to-night," says Laible, 
 from his position by the fire-place. 
 
 "Good-by," repeats the other, opening the door. 
 
 Laible steps forward. 
 
 " Wait a minute, only a minute, and you will not 
 go." 
 
 " If you detain me here five minutes, you are a 
 magician," says Favernel, closing the door and 
 standing with his back against it, meanwhile wear- 
 ing an unpromising expression of face. 
 
 " If there is a lunatic in this party, it is you."
 
 A PREDICAMENT. 123 
 
 "I should deserve the name if I stayed here, 
 certainly," retorts Favernel, opening the door. 
 
 " Have a minute's patience ; Miss Forrest is as 
 sane as I am." 
 
 " You have said that before, but it doesn't make 
 any difference. You should have heard her go on 
 to-night ! It was worse than ever, wanting me to 
 bring you to fairy land, and all that rubbish ; but 
 then it's full moon and perhaps she is worse at such 
 a time." 
 
 " I can never get to the point if you don't quit 
 interrupting me at commas ; the whole thing lies in 
 a nut-shell ; the name of her father's place is Fairy- 
 lands, and she takes you for your brother whom she 
 has never seen but once. Why, her father is at- 
 torney for the firm you are about to enter, Henry 
 Forrest of Boston." 
 
 The blood rushes to Favernel's face, in the re- 
 vulsion of feeling caused by these announcements. 
 
 " The name of her father's place Fairylands," he 
 repeats. 
 
 " Certainly it is, and if you had not misled us 
 both with your cock-and-bull story of a lawn-party, 
 we must have seen long ago that Miss Forrest mis- 
 took you for your brother." 
 
 " But Frank," begins Favernel, when his friend 
 interrupts him. 
 
 " My dear fellow, your head is thicker than I 
 thought possible. It requires no deeper calcula- 
 tion than the addition of two and two, in order to 
 arrive at the conclusion that your brother Frank is
 
 124 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 at the present time ornamented with a beard, as 
 thick and irreproachable as the one you sacrificed 
 at Miss Forrest's shrine, whatever he may have 
 looked like a year ago." 
 
 " And I never even thought of it ;" and Favernel 
 continues to stare blankly at his companion. 
 
 " I admit that things have worked in such a way 
 as to be misleading," says Tom. " Who would 
 ever think of a man in his senses calling his home- 
 stead Fairyland's ! But this afternoon it all came 
 out, and the unfortunate, half-witted creature, with 
 the exquisite eyes, explained it all. Of course I 
 did not let her know that it was news to me." 
 
 " Don't throw my absurdities up to me, Laible ; 
 shake hands and say good-by," says Favernel, ad- 
 vancing; "hunt me up when you get to town, un- 
 less I fall a prey to the fool-catcher before then." 
 
 " Why, what do you mean ? You surely don't in- 
 tend to go." 
 
 " Don't ? Perhaps you would consider it a pleas- 
 ant thing to do, to remain here and inform this out- 
 raged young person that I have been imposing upon 
 her for a week past, to say nothing of having con- 
 sidered her a lunatic, etc. ! No, I thank you." 
 
 " O, come now, Favernel, that is showing the 
 white feather the worst way ; you do not mean to 
 go off and leave me with this explanation on my 
 hands, do you?" 
 
 " You needn't explain," says the other doggedly. 
 
 " Nonsense ! Of course I must ; for when she 
 gets home it will all come out the first time she
 
 A PREDICAMENT. 125 
 
 meets your brother; and," adds Tom, diplomati- 
 cally, " a nice character he'll give you." 
 
 Favernel hesitates. To be sure Miss Forrest has 
 ceased to be an object of interest to him ; she has 
 fallen to the level of an ordinary hysterical young 
 lady ; still, for the sake of what she has been, he 
 does not like his last remembrance of her to be the 
 look so full of grief and contempt, which she threw 
 upon him a few minutes back. Perhaps the best 
 way will be for him to remain, clear his character if 
 he can, and then get away as fast as horses will 
 carry him. 
 
 " I had no business to come here under any cir- 
 cumstances," he says, shortly, " and I own up 
 to having been completely infatuated with the idea 
 that I should make an excellent head and front to a 
 lunatic asylum and so I should, in one sense." 
 
 " How's that ?" asks Laible, overlooking the lat- 
 ter part of this speech. " Why shouldn't you have 
 come ?" 
 
 " Why," returns Douglas, squaring his shoulders 
 and speaking with some embarrassment, ** the truth 
 is I'm dead broke." 
 
 Tom stares in mute astonishment lor a moment, 
 then speaks in a sympathetic, almost tender voice : 
 " Well, you've made quick time, old fellow. I'm 
 awfully sorry. What was it? Horses? Cards?" 
 
 Favernel looks up with the sudden smile very 
 rare with him. 
 
 " Neither. Don't worry about me, Laible. It's 
 a temporary thing."
 
 126 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Well, you are going to stay, aren't you ?" asks 
 Tom, returning to his subject. 
 
 The cloud falls again over Favernel's face. "You 
 will not behave in such a manner as to make these 
 people believe you've done something to be ashamed 
 of?" 
 
 " People I What do I care for these people ? 
 Miss Forrest is the only one whose opinion I care a 
 rush for. Let us go and have a game of billiards. 
 If I stay, it devolves upon you to amuse me all 
 night, for I am not likely to be sleepy." 
 
 Laible follows the speaker from the room, an 
 amused smile on his countenance, and as he thinks 
 of all that has been, and of his friend's predicament, 
 he thanks the lucky stars that have given him no 
 twin brother.
 
 THE EXPLANATION. 127 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE EXPLANATION. 
 
 "I bowed to hide my pain, 
 
 With a man's unskillful art ; 
 I moved my lips and could not say 
 The thorn was In my heart." 
 
 W. D. HOWKLLS. 
 
 two young gentlemen are rather late at 
 -L breakfast the following morning, and entering 
 after the quartette are seated, take their places. 
 Leslie looks up and bids them good-morning with 
 lips that smile, but eyes that are heavy and sad. 
 Nell considers her friend rather babyish. What 
 if Mr. Favernel has made a stupid joke, this taking 
 it so to heart seems still more stupid. But there is 
 much excuse for Miss Forrest. Her friend's incom- 
 prehensible manner from the moment of her meet- 
 ing him, the unmistakable pity with which he has 
 so often regarded her, taken together with the em- 
 barrassment and constraint evinced by him when- 
 ever she suddenly addressed him, and especially 
 shown when she referred to her home, seemed sud- 
 denly cleared and explained in the conclusion at 
 which she jumped on the previous evening, and the 
 shock was great. If there were really news so bad 
 that her father was unwilling to telegraph it, why 
 did he not come himself to help her bear it? But 
 that might be impossible, and if go, he might have
 
 128 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 intrusted the message to Mr. Favernel as well as to 
 another. Many a time through the long night has 
 Leslie reproached herself for her want of self-con- 
 trol, and hard has been the waiting for morning. It 
 seems absurd to believe that her friend would say 
 such a thing as that Fairylands has passed from 
 existence, as a joke. Where would be the point ? 
 
 So she sits through the breakfast hour, occasion- 
 ally glancing up at Favernel and wondering at his 
 capital appetite. If her father is ruined, this man 
 has no right to eat, while she sits waiting to hear 
 
 the worst. If he is not ruined well, then, Mr. 
 
 Favernel is welcome to indulge in as much steak as 
 he chooses. Nell talks unusually fast and much to 
 make up for Leslie's silence. 
 
 " And this morning we see the Flume," she says, 
 " although I know exactly how it is going to look, 
 with its great boulder hanging between the rock 
 walls." 
 
 " Photographs give you little enough idea," says 
 Laible, " and they do not say a word about the 
 ground and lofty tumbling }-ou are apt to perform, 
 unless you are cautious. There is a thin film of 
 water over everything." 
 
 " All the more exciting," says Nell. " It is a per- 
 fect morning ; we must be off early." 
 
 And so they are. Leslie, sitting at the back of 
 the carriage with Miss Cobb, is obliged to curb her 
 impatience as best she can. Since saying good- 
 morning, Favernel has not once caught her eye,
 
 THE EXPLANATION. 129 
 
 and his face, no less grave than her own, makes her 
 heart sink within her. 
 
 " Say good-by to the 'Old Man,' " says Nell as they 
 reached the Profile. " The clouds are just falling 
 over him." 
 
 They pass the solemn face, guarding the toy lake 
 in its bower of green, and whirl along the road 
 until they reach the Flume, when, leaving the car- 
 riage, they climb through it. As the stepping- 
 stones are uncertain and slippery, Favernel, as he 
 happens to be near Leslie, offers her his hand. She 
 accepts his assistance, casting upon him such an 
 anxious, inquiring look, that it is all he can do to 
 steel himself against her. But, growing up sister- 
 less, Favernel has acquired an odd disbelief in, and 
 distaste for the average young lady, and he reminds 
 himself of the causeless passion of tears into which 
 this pretty, delicate girl threw herself last evening. 
 
 It is not until the party have left the Flume and 
 are standing by the Pool looking down into its 
 golden water, fifty feet below, that Douglas and 
 Miss Forrest are really alone. 
 
 "This is the wildest place yet, is it not?" he 
 remarks, as, by tacit agreement, they seat them- 
 selves on the bank. 
 
 Leslie looks up at the wild woods which surround 
 them in every direction; then Nell's gay laugh 
 comes faintly from where the others have strayed 
 the opposite side of the Pool. The air is full of 
 the fragrance of wild roses. Leslie gathers one, 
 I
 
 130 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 and in her effort to reach another lets the first fall 
 on Favernel's hand. He takes it. 
 
 " Give me this," he says, then, angry at his own 
 folly, tosses it back into her lap. 
 
 " Yes, do take it," says Leslie simply. " I love 
 them, they grow so thickly about Fairylands." 
 
 It is the first time Favernel has heard her name 
 her home since learning his blunder, and his fore- 
 head grows crimson. 
 
 " Miss Forrest, I have something exceedingly un- 
 pleasant to tell you," he says, looking away from 
 her. 
 
 " I know it. I am trying to make up for my lack 
 of self-control last night, by enforcing a great deal 
 this morning. You come from my father ? " 
 
 " No, Miss Forrest." 
 
 " Then who has told you that he is in danger of 
 losing Fairylands ? I am very tired," the girl says 
 quickly, " and I am not a child. I have no doubt 
 you mean to do the kindest thing, but I assure 
 you it is to tell me all as soon as possible." 
 
 Favernel notes the nervous clasping and unclasp- 
 ing of the speaker's hands an action at curious 
 variance with her composed tone. Suddenly he 
 understands that she supposes him not only to be 
 his brother, but to be a messenger with news of 
 loss and disaster from her father. Her emotion of 
 the night before is amply explained, and the mo- 
 ment seals Douglas Favernel's fate. From that 
 time, he is devoted heart and soul to the fair girl 
 beside him.
 
 THE EXPLANATION. 131 
 
 He looks into her eyes steadily when he speaks 
 again. 
 
 *' I will do as you say, Miss Forrest ; I will tell 
 you all. First, that your mind may be at ease, you 
 must know that I am the bearer of no ill-tidings 
 from your home ; then, let me start at the beginning. 
 Do you know that I have a twin brother ?" 
 
 "No, I know nothing of your family," replies 
 Leslie, at once relieved from her former fears, and 
 mystified as to what may be coming. 
 
 " My resemblance to this brother is so striking 
 that when we were young boys it grew to be annoy- 
 ing, and we agreed that as soon as we grew older, 
 we would retain our identities by wearing our 
 whiskers differently. It was decided that I should 
 wear a beard, and Frank none. By carrying out 
 this plan, you can understand that we almost forgot 
 our wonderful likeness to one another, and fell en- 
 tirely out of the habit of having others mistaken 
 in us." 
 
 " I see," assents Leslie. 
 
 " About two years ago, an event occurred which 
 estranged us." 
 
 As he pauses, still looking at her, Leslie nods 
 slightly. 
 
 " The affair of the will. I have heard of it," she 
 says. 
 
 " Since then I have not seen my brother, Miss 
 Forrest." 
 
 Leslie does not speak, and it is with visible effort
 
 132 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 V 
 
 that her companion continues, watching her anx- 
 iously as he does so. 
 
 " Miss Forrest, it was my brother Frank who 
 spent an evening with you, shortly before you came 
 to the mountains." 
 
 Leslie looks at the speaker, puzzled, then flushes 
 and grows pale. 
 
 " What do. you mean Mr. Favernel?" 
 
 " I mean that I never saw you until we met at 
 Bethel." 
 
 Leslie springs to her feet, and her eyes sparkle. 
 She recalls that morning with painful vividness. 
 Her pride smarts afresh. 
 
 " How did you dare impose upon me ! " she cries, 
 her head thrown back in sovereign displeasure. 
 
 " Believe me, it was unintentional," Favernel 
 rises also, and speaks eagerly. " I supposed I had 
 met you somewhere. My brother's connection with 
 the affair never occurred to me, dolt that I was ; the 
 last time I had heard of him he was abroad and 
 the worst is yet to come, Miss Forrest." 
 
 Leslie challenges the worst with dark eyes that 
 would annihilate anything less than the courage of 
 despair with which the culprit proceeds. 
 
 " You spoke of meeting me in fairy land, and I 
 immediately concluded that you were insane, and 
 your mania was a belief in fairy land. When I 
 spoke to you last night I was making a philan- 
 thropic effort to disabuse your mind of its fancy. 
 My eminent success you will remember." 
 
 " Probably always," returns Leslie, with freezing
 
 THE EXPLANATION. 133 
 
 contempt. " Of course from this time it will be as 
 though we had never met." 
 
 " No ! " exclaims Favernel, stepping forward and 
 seizing her hands in an uncontrollable impulse ; 
 " that can not be. I have met you, and that is to 
 love you." 
 
 Leslie's face is very white and the eyes that 
 look up at Douglas are swimming in tears of anger. 
 
 ** I'm a brute ! " he says contritely, pleadingly, 
 still holding her hands. 
 
 " You are," returns Leslie, scarcely able to utter 
 the words. 
 
 Douglas drops her hands, and with one parting 
 look of wretchedness, turns and disappears among 
 the trees. 
 
 He has hardly gone when the others of the party 
 approach. Leslie turns away to compose herself. 
 Tom Laible is the first to address her. 
 
 " What have you done with Mr. Favernel, Miss 
 Forrest ? " he inquires, with a whimsical air of un- 
 derstanding the case perfectly. 
 
 " Mr. Favernel has gone. I don't know where," 
 responds Leslie, shortly. 
 
 Laible sobers, and comes close to her. 
 
 " Miss Forrest, I am on my knees before you for 
 my part in the affair," he says, softly, uncovering 
 his head and speaking with an earnest respect, very 
 different from his ordinary light manner. 
 
 Nell, Miss Cobb and Mr. Lamkin walk away. 
 
 Leslie is silent, fighting her tears. 
 
 " You don't know what a trump Douglas is," con-
 
 134 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 < 
 
 tinues Tom, pleadingly. " I hope you 've forgiven 
 him ; he is as innocent of any design to " 
 
 " Mr. Laible," Leslie interrupts, loftily, having 
 vanquished her emotion, " I should think it would 
 occur to you that this subject is unpleasant to me." 
 
 " By jove ! I should think it would be," exclaims 
 Tom, repentantly. " But, Miss Forrest, you'll not 
 be too hard on me, you will still permit me to call 
 on you at your home ? " 
 
 Leslie looks down thoughtfully. 
 
 " If you will think a minute," the young man 
 continues, insidiously, "it was your friend, Miss 
 Valentine, who presented me to you. Is n't that an 
 unexceptionable reference ? " 
 
 Leslie can not help smiling. She looks up and 
 gives him her hand. 
 
 " I shall always be happy to see you," she says. 
 
 " Thank you ! " exclaims Tom. " And good-by, 
 for I must try to catch my friend." 
 
 " What ! going ? " asks Nell, as he approaches. 
 
 " Yes ; I must. Many thanks to you all for your 
 kindness, and may we meet again. Good-by." 
 
 Nell looks disconsolately at Leslie, as the young 
 man vanishes. 
 
 " Well! " ejaculates Mr. Lamkin, " what 's up ? " 
 
 "Don't bother," orders Miss Cobb, for whom 
 Leslie's pale face is enough. 
 
 " It 's easy enough to see that she has rejected the 
 man," says Mr. Lamkin, while he is being energeti- 
 cally chaperoned through the woods by Miss Doro- 
 thy. " I imagine, if Mr. Favernel had the odd sen-
 
 THE EXPLANATION. 135 
 
 sation in his side that I have, this morning, he 
 would n't trouble his head about matrimony." And 
 taking a small, folded paper from his vest pocket, 
 Mr. Lamkin swallows the contents with a relish. 
 
 Miss Cobb does not answer. She thinks it highly 
 probable that Mr. Favernel has an odd sensation in 
 his side. Who could help loving her darling ! 
 
 It is not until they reach their next stopping 
 place, and Leslie and Nell are in their room together, 
 that the former tells her friend of the humiliating 
 light which has been thrown upon late events. 
 
 Nell listens with breathless attention to the end, 
 then sinks into deep thought. She looks up finally 
 with a comical expression. 
 
 " It is a pleasant thought," she says, " that Mr. 
 Laible has been so attentive to me, merely because 
 he was afraid to talk to a crazy girl." 
 
 " Nonsense, Twinkle ! Do you know, Mr. Lam- 
 kin has just given me a letter from my father. Shall 
 I read it to you ? It has been forwarded so often 
 I suspect it is rather stale ; but I am just as glad to 
 have it." 
 
 Here, there is a knock at the door, and Miss Cobb 
 enters. 
 
 " Just in time, cousin Dorothy. I was about to 
 read a letter from my father." 
 
 "I should like to hear," returns Miss Cobb. 
 
 Her serene face grows more anxious as the end 
 of the journey draws near. Her time of ease and 
 comfort is almost over "and after that, the del- 
 uge."
 
 136 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " It 's a horrid world," remarks Twinkle, as she 
 sits down by Miss Cobb. 
 
 " Not up here," says Miss Dorothy, looking out 
 the window. 
 
 Leslie sighs softly, opens her letter, and reads: 
 
 " * My Dear Daughter : I have complied with 
 your request, and sent a formal invitation to Mrs. 
 Lamkin to permit Miss Valentine to make us a vis- 
 Nell takes an attitude of petrified attention. Les- 
 lie glances up at her mischievously. 
 
 " * and Mrs Lamkin has written her consent,' " 
 
 reads Leslie, slowly. 
 
 Twinkle swoops upon her friend, and hugs her 
 ecstatically. 
 
 " So I shall not begin where I left off in Brenton. 
 Congratulate me, Miss Cobb." 
 
 " I do heartily, my dear," returns Miss Dorothy, 
 a sympathetic gleam lighting up her grave face. 
 
 " ' I hope this will pleasa you, dear child, and that 
 you continue to enjoy your trip,' " the letter goes 
 on. " ' I am in trouble because our good Mrs. 
 Myrick is called away. I do not know how the 
 house will run without her, or where to look for a 
 housekeeper that can fill her place. It occurs to me 
 as I write that cousin Dorothy might take pity on 
 us. Ask her if she prefers music teaching to house- 
 keeping ? ' ' 
 
 The hand that hold the letter drops, and Leslie 
 looks up into the chaperone's tranquil face.
 
 THE EXPLANATION. 187 
 
 All three are silent for a moment, then Miss Cobb 
 speaks : 
 
 " * The Lord will provide.' " 
 
 Lsslie covers her face with her hands, and Nell 
 takes off her glasses, and wipes her eyes. 
 
 " Now, Miss Cobb, I congratulate you," she ex- 
 claims. 
 
 " We are all to be congratulated," says Leslie, 
 looking up. " It will be a great blessing to me to 
 h'ave } T ou, cousin Dorothy." 
 
 " Dear child, it is a deliverance to me to go." 
 
 Leslie takes up the letter and reads on, a cloud 
 falling over her face as she does so. 
 
 " ' You will be surprised to learn that my ward 
 arrived last night. It seems that she is temporarily 
 homeless, through some unexpected move of the 
 relatives with whom she has been living, so of course 
 she shall have a home here for the present. I have 
 had hardly any conversation with her as yet. I hope 
 it will not be a trial to you to have her here ; she is 
 attractive in appearance, has a very fine presence, 
 and much self-command ; a strong character, I 
 judge, altogether. I am glad to think that cousin 
 Dorothy is with you, and that you are so much 
 attached to her. Write as often as you can to your 
 affectionate FATHER.' 
 
 " There ! " exclaims Leslie, throwing her head 
 back and frowning. " Isn't that always the way 1 " 
 
 Twinkle is raising her eyebrows dubiously. 
 
 " There is no rose without its thorn," continues 
 Leslie with sufficient emphasis to compensate for 
 6
 
 138 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 the triteness of her remark. " Just as we were an- 
 ticipating so much, here comes this interloper." 
 
 " She maybe delightful," suggests cousin Dorothy 
 comfortingly. 
 
 Leslie shakes her head with an obstinate air. 
 
 " Don't dwell on her," says Nell, dancing a little 
 impromptu jig. " I wish I didn't have to go home 
 first." 
 
 " I imagine we both wish we might go direct to 
 that little Paradise," says Miss Cobb, smiling, and 
 looking as if the last half hour had robbed her of 
 half her years. 
 
 "Never mind. I will be there to receive you. I 
 shall rather like to get there first. Let me see, 
 
 in three days we shall reach Brenton, and then 
 
 home." 
 
 "Leslie," says Nell sharply, looking into her 
 friend's radiant face, " I believe you are homesick." 
 
 " Twinkle," returns Leslie in the same tone, " I 
 believe I am."
 
 THE NEW HOUSEKEEPER. 139 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE NEW HOUSEKEEPER. 
 
 ' What though our eyes with tears be wet V 
 The sunrise never failed us yet." 
 
 CILIA THAXTO 
 
 AT Fairylands, ten days after the latter conver- 
 sation, one sunny, delightful afternoon, Leslie 
 comes out to her pony-carriage, drawing on her 
 gloves. 
 
 A few steps away, on the lawn, rises an elm tree 
 with a forked trunk, in which is arranged a rustic 
 seat. Here, in an easy posture, sits Miss Appleton 
 a bright dash of color in the scenery, in her wine 
 colored morning dress, with the red rose half falling 
 out of her black braids. The lids that fall over her 
 pale blue eyes are heavy. The massive braids of her 
 dark hair are heavy and honestly her own. Her 
 mouth, when she is uninterested or unhappy, is 
 heavy, handsome and fascinating as it can become 
 under pleasant excitement, and the scales, on the 
 rare occasions when they are permitted to give their 
 testimony, disclose in uncompromising figures the 
 fact that, as a whole, Miss Appleton is heavy. 
 
 Leslie looks across at the half-reclining, luxurious 
 figure, with repressed dislike. One of Blanche's 
 arms is clasping a white cat, in whose soft fur her
 
 A SANK LUNATIC. 
 
 cheek is buried, and her eyes which have been fast- 
 ened upon the novel in her lap, look slowly up as 
 Leslie comes out. 
 
 " Is it train time ? TJgh, what a lazy day," she 
 says in a languid, slow voice, as she pushes the cat 
 away and stretches her arms. " Does not the quiet 
 of this place grow into something awful, sometimes, 
 Leslie?" 
 
 " I like it," is the young girl's short rejoinder. 
 Her replies to Miss Appleton are always short, 
 much to the latter young lady's amusement. 
 
 " Do you mean to say that you never fill the house 
 with company, and do something to wake yourselves 
 up ? " 
 
 It is hard for the only daughter of the house, who 
 is a little spoiled, and inexperienced in the art of 
 self-control, to endure the insolent superiority in 
 the questioner's tone ; but Leslie feels the satisfac- 
 tion it would give the " interloper " to see her lose 
 her temper, and her pride comes to her aid. 
 
 "I am sorry that you are not better entertained," 
 is all she says. 
 
 " O, never mind me ; I was only thinking of you 
 fancying you here all through a New England 
 Winter. Heavens ! it must be death in life ; it is a 
 right pretty place in Summer, though," finishes 
 Miss Appleton, looking leniently about her. "Well," 
 with a yawn, " I must go in and dress to meet your 
 little friend. Farewell," as Leslie, without trusting 
 herself to speak, enters the carriage and drives 
 away, thankful to one of the ponies who shakes his
 
 TUB NEW HOUSEKEEPBB. 141 
 
 saucy head, and gives little mutinous springs as he 
 goes, thereby engrossing her attention. 
 
 Blanche looks after her with a slow smile. 
 
 " You shall find that I am not going to consider 
 myself highly favored of fortune because of a paltry 
 month within your gates, young lady," she thinks ; 
 " and, more than that, if it suits me, I will show 
 you that I can make the one month a dozen, if I 
 like." 
 
 Leslie swallows a grieved, angry sob, as she hur- 
 ries on her way. That this ill-bred stranger should 
 calmly domesticate herself in her loved home 
 should be all grateful sweetness to her father, and 
 all exasperating patronage to herself, is a bitter 
 trial ; but Leslie fortifies herself with the thought 
 that it can not be for many weeks, and then Miss 
 Appleton is quite forgotten as the little carriage 
 stops by the depot platform, for the train has arrived, 
 and Leslie becomes instantly absorbed in watching 
 for the expected guest. Finally, the well-known 
 figure comes in view, peering here and there through 
 her eyeglasses. 
 
 " Here, Twinkle, here," calls Leslie, involuntarily, 
 under her breath, waving her beribboned whip. 
 
 Nell sees her, and hurries forward. 
 
 " Now I am happy," she says, having kissed her 
 friend, and settled down by her side. 
 
 The ponies turn and start rapidly for home, their 
 long white manes and tails glistening in the sun- 
 light. 
 
 " How did you leave them all ? " asks Leslie.
 
 142 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Serenely happy. Aunt Lamkin has written an 
 ode to the ' Old Man of the Mountain,' which I told 
 her I would commit to memory. I made the girls 
 some hats that include all the colors of the rainbow, 
 and promised to send them the newest fashions, and 
 they let me come in peace. How does Miss Apple- 
 ton turn out ? " 
 
 Leslie looks at her friend. " I believe I will let 
 you form your own judgment." 
 
 " All right. O, Leslie, what lovely ponies ! what 
 a beautiful road ! O," as they enter the gates, 
 "why did n't you go into raptures over it ? " 
 
 Leslie laughs. 
 
 " The same answer. I thought I'd let you form 
 your own judgment." 
 
 Nell gazes about her in ecstasy. On the rustic 
 seat, when they arrive, sits Miss Appleton quite as 
 if she had not gone in, except that now she has on 
 a light blue dress the color of her eyes, and in her 
 belt are hung rosebuds, pink, yellow and white, with 
 long stems. 
 
 With the gracious air of lady of the manor, she 
 approaches and kisses Nell's mignonne face. 
 
 The guest turns to Leslie, when they stand in the 
 hall with the shafts of colored light streaming 
 across rich rugs. 
 
 " I think she is elegant ! " she exclaims. " What 
 a delightful manner." 
 
 " I am glad," returns Leslie, pluming herself on 
 the forethought with which she has held her tongue. 
 
 " Why, I was never in such a house," continues
 
 THE NEW HOUSEKEEPER. 143 
 
 Nell, climbing the broad stair-case. " It's a palace. 
 I should think you could not have breathed in Bren- 
 ton." 
 
 Leslie laughs happily, and enters the room which 
 Nell is to occupy, and the latter stands on the 
 threshold, as though afraid to step in. 
 
 On the background of the carpet are flung 
 sprays of large, dark moss-roses ; on the panels of 
 the massive oak furniture are red-winged birds per- 
 petually poised in air ; fine curtains, edged with 
 broad lace, hang at the windows, underneath others 
 of dark red satin with broad stripes of black velvet, 
 on which are embossed moss-roses in lustrous red 
 and green. The exquisite china with its rose-buds, 
 and every delicate appointment of the dressing-case, 
 with its large mirror, the rich lace covering of the 
 bed with the ruby satin gleaming through, all im- 
 press Nell with a strong sense of luxury. 
 
 Leslie, in her single-hearted love for th3 outside 
 beauties, moves to the window, unconscious of her 
 friend's awe, and pushes aside the curtains. " I 
 think you will like this view," she says, " for it is 
 the best of the river, although, being at the back of 
 the house, you can not see the avenue. You will 
 have to run into my room for that. And now I 
 must leave you to go to Regy. He is laid up with 
 a sprained ankle, and depends upon seeing me often. 
 Ah, here is your trunk," and Leslie directs where 
 it shall be placed. 
 
 When the man has left, Nell sinks into a cush- 
 ioned chair, and takes a long breath.
 
 144 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Leslie, I have n't a decent thing to put on," she 
 says. 
 
 " Twinkle! " exclaims the hostess, deprecatingly. 
 '* We expect cousin Dorothy to-morrow," she goes 
 on. " She had to go into the country for a visit, 
 else she would have been here before. Now, make 
 yourself happy a few minutes, while I go to Regy. 
 He lives in one of the turrets which is devoted to 
 his possessions. You can imagine what kind of a 
 place it is," and Leslie goes, leaving Nell to look 
 about her. 
 
 The lawn at the back of the house, and beneath 
 her windows slopes down to the water's edge, and 
 under the tall shade trees are gracefully arranged 
 seats of various designs, and tall baskets of peniant 
 vines and flowers, and beyond, the river which lies 
 in a graceful curve, flowing away in the distance, 
 while extending two arms which encircle the man- 
 sion on both sides, wandering away, Nell wonders 
 whither. She also wonders if the sun always shines 
 at Fairylands. How would all this loveliness appear 
 deprived of the golden sunlight which bathes it this 
 late June afternoon. But very soon deciding th it 
 the palace of a house to which good fortune has 
 brought her must contain endless resources for 
 pleasure, Miss Valentine with an ecstatic little sigh, 
 stands before her mirror, and dresses for dinner, 
 while a shaft of red light strikes through the curtain 
 and lights up her gray summer silk with a glory 
 which she wishes might remain with it. 
 
 Giving a last glance at the dark face which
 
 THE NEW HOUSEKEEPER. 145 
 
 looks back at her, she seats herself on an 
 ottoman by a window, and waits for Leslie who soon 
 makes her appearance. 
 
 " Are you ready to go down ? " she asks. 
 
 *' Yes, but I wish you would show me your room 
 first, Leslie. I want to know how to get to it." 
 
 " Certainly, come with me," returns her friend, 
 leading Nell through the turns and windings which 
 bring them to the front of the house ; and opening 
 "a door, Leslie ushers Twinkle into the prettiest place 
 she has ever seen. 
 
 A bower of blue and silver, the furniture of bam- 
 boo and light blue satin, and a profusion of white 
 lace and muslin ; the walls pale blue with a frieze 
 of silver, and curtains running upon silver rods. A 
 book-case of bamboo swings upon the wall, contain- 
 ing Leslie's favorite books. Mirrors, ottomans, and 
 lounges, furnish the room, at one side of which 
 a broad curtain of blue and silver separates the 
 boudoir from a small apartment where is the bed, 
 with its canopy of blue satin and delicate white 
 hangings. 
 
 "Dp you sleep in that?" asks Nell in an awed 
 tone. 
 
 " Indeed I do," laughs Leslie, " and sleep well, 
 too. I had nothing to do with the furnishing of the 
 house ; father attended to it all, and while I was at 
 school, he had this extravagant room done for 
 me. Father thinks nothing too good for me." 
 
 " What's that thing ? " inquires Nell, pointing to 
 a prie-dieu at the foot of the bed. 
 K 7
 
 146 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " That is to kneel upon to say one's prayers. I 
 shall have to conceal that fact from cousin Dorothy, 
 for she detests forms, and I do not believe she would 
 live in the house with it if she knew what it was." 
 
 " O listen ! " exclaims the guest, clasping her 
 hands, for a deep-voiced chime sounds solemnly and 
 beautifully an old hymn. 
 
 Nell tiptoes to the window, and opens it softly, 
 then kneels down before it and listens, with her 
 finger to her lips. It is too miich for her excitable 
 nature to have the far-off music mingle with the 
 plashing of the fountains, and crown the effects 
 which have succeeded one another in so rapid a suc- 
 cession for the past hour, and Nell does not attempt 
 to conceal the tears that run down her cheeks when 
 the solemn tones cease. 
 
 " Why, Leslie, I am so chilly" she says, smiling 
 and lifting her wet eyes. " Is there no end to the 
 surprises at this place ? I begin to think that you 
 are really the god mother, and that this is fairy- 
 land 
 
 " You do love it as I do, that chime," says Leslie. 
 " I hope you will not be disappointed when I tell 
 you that it is in this room." 
 
 " O no, nor surprised," says Nell resignedly. "Go 
 on ; wave your wand and have these walls fade and 
 disappear, and let us be suddenly in a cathedral 
 with the organ sounding, and with you and the hero 
 marching up the aisle to its music, and the priest 
 waiting to marry you, while Mr. Favernel and I 
 bring up the rear."
 
 THE NEW HOUSEKEEPER. 147 
 
 Leslie laughs. 
 
 " You ridiculous girl, it is my clock, my dear 
 Westminster clock ; the only thing for which I ever 
 teased my father," and Nell follows her friend to 
 the mantel where stands a tall clock, dark and un- 
 oruamental, which looks out of keeping with the 
 light, gay room. Leslie touches it lovingly. 
 
 " A clock ! I can not believe it," exclaims Nell. 
 
 " Very well. -I can't prove it until to-morrow, for 
 it will not chime again to-night, but it meant dinner 
 then, and father likes us to be prompt, so let us go 
 and show what mountain air has done for our appe- 
 tites." 
 
 Miss Cobb arrives at Lawndale the next afternoon. 
 As she leaves the train, a dapper individual steps 
 from another car, whom she recognizes as Eustace 
 Larnkin. He pauses to look about him, and starts, 
 when Miss Dorothy lays a firm hand on his arm. 
 
 " Why why Miss Cobb," he says, shaking her 
 
 hand feebly. " I'm delighted, I'm sure." 
 
 " So am I," responds the new housekeeper, " for 
 I was just wondering what my next move should be 
 toward getting to Mr. Forrest's." 
 
 " There's John now," says Mr. Lamkin, as a 
 coup6 draws up to the platform. 
 
 The man touches his hat as the pair draw near. 
 
 " I've been to every train to-day to meet the lady," 
 he explains, addressing Mr. Lamkin, "and Miss For- 
 rest wanted me to say that's why she didn't come to 
 meet her because it was so uncertain when she'd 
 arrive."
 
 148 A SANE LUNATIC 
 
 " All right," and Mr. Lamkin holds the carriage- 
 door open. 
 
 Miss Cobb looks sharply at the leaf-brown satin 
 interior. 
 
 " I don't want to take any dust in there," she says, 
 and slipping off her duster, she folds it up and gives 
 it to the coachman. " Here, just put that beside 
 you." 
 
 The man smiles as he starts the horse. "Smarter'n 
 chain lightning, I'll bet," is his mental verdict on 
 the new housekeeper. 
 
 Miss Cobb makes short and characteristic ex- 
 clamations of delight as the beauties of the 
 drive unfolds, to which Mr. Lamkin replies wearily. 
 
 " How have you been since our trip? " asks Miss 
 Dorothy. 
 
 " Better, I think. Really better," returns the 
 Lamkin with raised eyebrows. " Still I do not ven- 
 ture to work all day. I come out from town nearly 
 always as early as this." 
 
 " You'll rust out, rather than wear out if you're 
 not careful," returns Miss Dorothy. 
 
 But Mr. Lamkin does not hear her. A bend in 
 the road has revealed to him a trio standing on the 
 grass by the house. 
 
 " I declare, there's Favernel with Blanche and 
 Miss Forrest!" he exclaims with some interest. 
 " Not the one you know," as Miss Cobb leans for- 
 ward, "but my cousin's fianc. Looks just like the 
 other; not a bit of difference that I can see. Queer 
 experience that of ours, meeting the wrong man."
 
 THE NEW HOUSEKEEPER. 149 
 
 Miss Cobb has not time to reply before the car- 
 riage stops beneath the porte cache re. She notices 
 Miss Appleton who gives her a cold, supercilious 
 look out of half-closed eyes, and being obliged to 
 pass her in ascending the steps hears her say, as she 
 turns to her lover, " In the world, but not of it." 
 Then Leslie, who has waited at the door, draws Miss 
 Cobb within before she kisses her. Nell comes rush- 
 ing down the stairs, and gives the housekeeper an 
 enthusiastic embrace. 
 
 " Here we are again together. I am so glad ! " 
 
 '* I am so glad," echoes Leslie. 
 
 " I am glad," says Miss Cobb, looking around her 
 and up at the beamed ceiling. " What a beautiful 
 home you have, dear," she adds simply. 
 
 " Come up to your home," says Leslie. 
 
 " And you will find me in Regy's room when you 
 want me," says Nell, skipping up the stairs. 
 
 Leslie and Miss Cobb follow more sedately. 
 
 " Nell is so good to Regy," remarks Leslie, and 
 leads the way into the housekeeper's room. 
 
 Such a pleasant, sunny room with its two south- 
 ern windows. Miss Dorothy walks across the daisy 
 bestrewn carpet and looks out, a strange expression 
 growing in her eyes. Perhaps she is thinking of the 
 view she obtained from her room in New York, of 
 shed, alley, and ash-heap. 
 
 " Leslie, I want to ask you something," she says, 
 turning around and facing the girl. " I suppose that 
 was Miss Appleton whom I saw as I came in " 
 
 Leslie bows assent.
 
 150 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 "She made a remark about me as I passed." 
 
 " O cousin Dorothy ! Already ? " exclaims Leslie 
 anxiously. 
 
 " What she said would have been complimentary 
 had she meant it in a certain sense. She said I was 
 in the world, but not of it." 
 
 " Oh ! " cries Leslie. 
 
 " Never mind, dear. People that use that tone can 
 never injure me, but it has made me think. I sup- 
 pose I do look odd and old-fashioned, "and Miss Cobb 
 looks down over her scant gown with a doubtful air. 
 '* If I am to live here I must not disgrace you ; you 
 must look after me. I want to dress as you like." 
 
 " You do, cousin Dorothy." Leslie's eyes sparkle 
 as she speaks. " Always trust me. I will try to be 
 like a daughter to you, in this respect as in others." 
 
 Here, distant strains of music are heard. Leslie 
 throws open the door, and the song comes to them 
 with greater distinctness. 
 
 " There ; that is Blanche," she says; "her voice is 
 heavenly. Who would think to listen to her that 
 she is heartless, vain and insulting ! " 
 
 Miss Cobb looks in some surprise at the excited 
 face. 
 
 " Then you have found your fears as to the new 
 member of the household, well grounded." 
 
 " Yes. She is a clever designing woman I 
 can not call her a girl, though she is one, in years. 
 She makes herself excessively agreeable to my dear 
 father who admires her, as Nell does also. You and 
 I will probably be of one mind with regard to her, as
 
 THE NEW HOUSEKEEPER. 151 
 
 I see she is not going to consider it worth her while 
 to fascinate you " 
 
 " How soon will she be married ? *' asks Miss Cobb, 
 unfastening her shawl strap. 
 
 " Heigho. I can't tell," sighs Leslie, "but I am 
 counting the days, for it seems she only came here 
 for a month. Then the people with whom she has 
 lived will take her back. My fear is that she will 
 not go." 
 
 So saying the girl moves to a small table whereon 
 stands a solitaire vase, empty. She views it in 
 speechless wrath for a moment. 
 
 " What is the matter, child ? " asks Miss Cobb, 
 looking around at the scornful face. 
 
 "That creature has taken the half-opened 
 tea rose I placed here for you. I saw it in her hair, 
 but could not believe she would have the au- 
 dacity " 
 
 " Now, now, never mind, dear. Let us overlook 
 these things," says the housekeeper soothingly, "un- 
 til the time comes for her to go. How wonderfully 
 Mr. Favernel is like his brother. Is he as agree- 
 able ? " asks Miss Cobb, laudably anxious to change 
 the subject. 
 
 The expression upon Leslie's face indicates that 
 avoiding Scylla, the speaker has fallen into Cha- 
 rybdis. 
 
 " Dear, dear, child, I quite forgot. There let it 
 drop. I think Mr. Douglas Favernel was an honest, 
 well-meaning young man, but it can't matter to us, 

 
 152 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 and if you do not agree with me, the matter may 
 rest there." 
 
 Leslie gives her cousin an affectionate squeeze. 
 
 " I am forcibly reminded every day that I am a 
 spoiled child," she says, " and I am afraid you are 
 not going to be severe enough with me. Let us go 
 and see Regy. The poor boy has a sprained ankle, 
 and is dependent on visitors."
 
 A COUP D'ETAT. 158 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A COUP D'ETAT. 
 
 "Borne things are bitter that were sweet." 
 
 "W. D. HOWXI.LS. 
 
 MISS COBB has been only -a few days in her 
 new position, but as she sits by one of Regy's 
 windows darning stockings late one afternoon, Leslie 
 watches her, and finds it difficult to realize how they 
 ever got on without her, so capably does she shoul- 
 der all the domestic responsibilities of the great 
 house. 
 
 Nell lies on the bed beside Regy, her head on a 
 pillow against the footboard while she reads aloud 
 from Jules Verne. Miss Cobb occasionally glances 
 out of her window, and suddenly her brow becomes 
 troubled by a scene being enacted on the driveway. 
 She sees Miss Appleton saunter down the road and 
 meet the carriage which has just brought her guard- 
 ian from the depot. She sees the horse stop, and 
 Mr. Forrest leave the carriage. He gives his arm to 
 his ward, and together they walk down the river 
 bank and disappear within the ornamental, covered 
 platform which is used as a landing for boats. It is 
 a pleasant, amicable little action, but it does not im- 
 press Miss Cobb pleasantly. Instinctively she grudges 
 every moment which Blanche Appleton spends alone 
 with her guardian.
 
 154 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 She is glad that Leslie, lazily listening to the 
 reading, has not seen. 
 
 It is a well-rehearsed scene which is being played 
 within the little building, and it is not a difficult un- 
 dertaking which Miss Appleton has in hand. Here 
 is a generous, hospitable man into whose care her 
 dying father intrusted her welfare. The generous 
 man is also a rich man, whose luxurious home, if a 
 trifle dull, suits her ease-loving, self-indulgent na- 
 ture, and she has decided that it is vastly foolish in her 
 to leave it until, with the prestige a wedding here 
 will give her, she does so for her own home. 
 
 It does not take many minutes to accomplish her 
 end. A few sad words, a few lingering, wistful 
 glances toward river and woods not toward the 
 house a few earnest expressions of gratitude, a few 
 undemonstrative tears, and the business is done. 
 After the interview, Blanche having gone to her 
 room, Mr. Forrest, a slight flush still on his face, 
 mounts to the turret chamber, and there finds Leslie, 
 Miss Cobb and Nell, surrounding the impatient boy. 
 
 "And how are you to-night, my son?" he asks, 
 seating himself on the side of the bed which Nell 
 vacates for him. 
 
 " Perfectly well, that's the mischief of it," replies 
 the boy. " I wish I was raving with fever." 
 
 " Reginald, don't tempt the Lord," says Miss Cobb 
 severely. 
 
 " I should die outright if it wasn't for these girls," 
 he continues with a grudging sense of gratitude. 
 
 "And we'll have better times still," promises
 
 A COUP D'ETAT. 155 
 
 Leslie comfortingly. " You will not notice how 
 time flies at all." 
 
 Regy grunts incredulously. 
 
 " If I'm not well for the Fourth, I'm going to have 
 all my fire-works up here in the room, and set them 
 off on the bed," he says doggedly. 
 
 " You will be well by that time," says Nell. " I 
 know all about a sprained ankle, such as yours is. 
 It won't last long." 
 
 " What have you done with Blanche, papa?" asks 
 Leslie. 
 
 " Left her.down stairs." 
 
 " I don't want her to feel lonely these last even- 
 ings that she is here," continues the girl. 
 
 "She will not go away for the present," says Mr. 
 Forrest, calmly. " I have induced her to change her 
 plan." 
 
 " O papa, why did you ! " breaks impulsively 
 from Leslie, but Miss Cobb never moves a muscle. 
 
 "My daughter, why should you begrudge your 
 roof to that homeless girl, so long as she wants 
 it ? " asks Mr. Forrest in a tone that makes Leslie's 
 heart beat fast. 
 
 " I thought that is, if she does not like Fairy- 
 lands, it seems a pity that she should be urged to 
 remain here " 
 
 " You are entirely mistaken in all that. She loves 
 the place, and dreads to leave it. It is very easy to 
 mistake these reserved natures. Still waters run 
 deep," and the astute lawyer shakes his head know-
 
 156 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 ingly. " Her home can not have been a happy one, 
 and she dreads to return to it." 
 
 Silence settles on the little group. Miss Cobb 
 continues her occupation of darning stockings, her 
 face stern and unmoved. Leslie, red and uncomfort- 
 able, walks to the open window, and her father, dis- 
 pleased with what he considers her lack of gener- 
 osity, says a last word to his son, and leaves the 
 room. 
 
 The south breeze sweeps in as Leslie seats herself 
 in the high window-seat, and Nell breaks the em- 
 barrassing quiet that succeeds Mr. Forrest's de- 
 parture. 
 
 " Your room is deliciously cool," she says to Regy, 
 " though so close to the roof." 
 
 " Yes, because the walls are thick, and we haven't 
 had much hot weather yet, but pretty soon, the 
 walls will be baked, and it'll be hot as Tophet up 
 here." 
 
 " Reginald ! " speaks Miss Cobb, warningly. 
 
 " And what will you do then ? Go down stairs? " 
 asks N ell, smiling. 
 
 " Not much. I go up ; sleep on the roof. It's gay 
 I tell you." 
 
 " I should think it would be." 
 
 " It is. I'll take you up there some day. It's a 
 rambling place, full of pit-falls and towers," says 
 the boy. " Hullo, Les, are you crying ? " he 
 continues, catching sight of his sister in the window. 
 
 " No, I'm thinking," replies the girl. 
 
 " And I know what about," says Regy, thrashing
 
 A COUP D'ETAT. 157 
 
 his arms about. " You needn't be afraid to talk out 
 before me. You're furious because Blanche is going 
 to stay. Isn't she, cousin Dorothy? Come now." 
 
 " Reginald, I thought you were more of a gentle- 
 man than to talk so before your sister's guest," says 
 Miss Cobb severely. 
 
 " O, hang it ! who can be a gentleman with a 
 sprained ankle," says the boy wearily, " and the 
 Fourth right upon us as you might say." 
 
 " You can pretend you have the gout," says Nell 
 comfortingly. 
 
 " Pretend nothing," interpolates Regy. 
 
 " Gentlemen with the gout are never expected to 
 keep their tempers, you know," continues the girl, 
 " and oh, Regy, I have an idea ! " she adds brighten- 
 ing. 
 
 " What, Miss Valentine ; something about the 
 Fourth?" 
 
 " Yes ; you shall celebrate it on the roof." 
 
 "Hurrah!" cries the boy, waving the flageolet 
 beside him. 
 
 " You shall, and we'll have your friends and an 
 awning " 
 
 " And lots of iced lemonade and punk," adds 
 Regy wildly ; and while the two continue to elabo- 
 rate their plan, Miss Cobb lays down her work, and 
 walks to Leslie's window. 
 
 " Well, dearie." 
 
 " Well, cousin Dorothy. Isn't it a disappoint- 
 ment!" 
 
 "A real disappointment. But we must lean? to
 
 158 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 bear discipline in this world. It is what we ought 
 to have expected. A generous man like your father 
 is an easy creature for a girl to deceive. Of course 
 she wants to stay here, and be married from here. 
 We ought to have expected that. Try to feel as 
 kindly as you can, dear." 
 
 But Leslie does not succeed in feeling very kindly. 
 The latent triumph in Blanche Appleton's pale eyes, 
 and the defiant look with which, the next time they 
 meet, she seems to say, " Find fault with me if you 
 can," are extremely exasperating ; so, when two days 
 afterward Miss Appleton announces her intention of 
 accepting an invitation to the seaside for a couple 
 of weeks, Leslie says not a word. 
 
 " How we shall miss you, Miss Appleton," cries 
 Nell earnestly. 
 
 "Thank you, dear," returns the tall lady, stooping 
 to kiss Nell's forehead, as though she were a mere 
 infant. " It sounds delightful to hear you say so, 
 and to think that one person here dislikes to have 
 me go away." 
 
 Leslie does not hear, apparently, and the very 
 morning of the Fourth Miss Appleton leaves Fairy- 
 lands, regardless of the discomforts of the day for 
 travelling. Nell, her devoted admirer, would like 
 to drive to the depot with her, but important busi- 
 ness on the roof prevents.
 
 THE "GLORIOUS FOURTH." 159 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE "GLORIOUS FOURTH." 
 
 "No woman' a head BO keen to work Its will 
 Bat that the woman's heart la mistress still." 
 
 E. C. STEDMAS 
 
 "A /TISS VALENTINE'S head and Augustus' hands 
 -*-VJ_ have arranged everything on that airy height 
 very comfortably for the disabled youth to whom 
 the greatest imaginable earthly ill lies in being 
 unable to celebrate the Fourth of July. 
 
 Two other boys of his age join him, and not a boy 
 of them enters with more zest into the mysteries of 
 the day than Nell. She flies about tirelessly, sup- 
 plying their wants, suggesting new and delightful 
 plans for the evening's display of fireworks, and mak- 
 ing herself so generally delightful as completely 
 to win their youthful hearts. 
 
 " Isn't she a daisy I " exclaims one of the young 
 gentlemen, watching admiringly the little white 
 figure as it flits among the chimneys to meet Leslie, 
 who appears through the trap-door. 
 
 " Are you going to * come up and be dead,' too ?" 
 asks Nell, laughing. 
 
 " Don't joke on serious matters. The sun broils 
 down here. What possesses you to kill yourself for 
 these boys. They can get on without you perfectly 
 well."
 
 160 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 "Why, bless you, I like it. Come under the 
 awning ; the breeze is beautiful." 
 
 So Leslie comes and shares Regy's throne under 
 the awning ; a throne from which her brother hob- 
 bles away very often, unable to be entirely inactive, 
 and the day wears on. Night finds Nell still the 
 center of a little crowd on the house-top, dozens of 
 holes burnt through her white dress, interesting 
 black smudges on face and hands, and a sun-burned 
 nose. The boy who considered Miss Valentine a 
 " daisy " has gone to the village and brought several 
 kindred spirits to participate in the merry-making 
 going on up on " Forrest's roof ; " while several 
 friends have assembled on the lawn to witness the 
 display of fireworks. Leslie and Miss Cobb enter- 
 tain them, while Mr. Forrest superintends Nell, 
 Augustus, and the boys on the roof. Words, pic- 
 tures, rockets, volcanoes, etc., have burned, burst, 
 and died many times when Nell hears Leslie's voice 
 below, coming up the steps toward the trap-door. 
 
 " We're taking our lives in our hands to come up 
 here," it says ; " and don't speak to Twinkle too 
 suddenly, or she may shoot a romau candle right in 
 your face." 
 
 " Indeed ? I'll approach her with the greatest 
 respect then," replies a lazy, well-known voice, 
 whose tone sends so much startled, happy color into 
 Nell's cheeks, that for the moment the sunburn 
 doesn't matter at all, and she falls behind a neigh- 
 boring chimney in a little, white heap, and wishes 
 that she was not quite so soiled.
 
 THE kt GLOttlOUS FOURTH." 161 
 
 " Twinkle ! " calls Leslie, as she moves away 
 over the roof, searching for her friend. 
 
 " Now is my chance," thinks Miss Valentine, and 
 quick as thought she rises, aud makes a bound for 
 the trap-door, encountering a heavy body with such 
 force, that were it not for the fact that it is a heavy 
 body, and she a light one, must infallibly precipi- 
 tate them both down the open trap. As it is, the 
 larger body stands firm, and involuntarily receiving 
 the smaller one in an ardent embrace, says calmly, 
 " Miss Valentine, I believe." 
 
 Miss Valentine is speechless and dizzy. She does 
 not even endeavor to regain her perpendicular, so 
 Mr. Laible still holds her in one arm, as he speaks : 
 
 " Miss Forrest warned me that you might shoot 
 me with a rocket, but she gave me no warning 
 none at all of your shooting yourself at me in this 
 dangerous way. Do you know the fine for assault 
 and battery ? " 
 
 Nell stands away at this, and the darkness kindly 
 throws its mantle over the blemishes in her personal 
 appearance. 
 
 " O, dear I " she says, catching her breath, " how 
 you frightened me I " 
 
 " Well, that's rather good. I frightened you, did 
 I?" 
 
 " I should think so ; isn't isn't it a beautiful 
 evening ? " 
 
 Nell has been looking forward ever since last 
 seeing him, to the possibility of meeting this man at 
 Fairylands, and has planned a hundred times how 
 L 7
 
 162 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 she will meet and what she shall say to him, and 
 now no subject but the weather suggests itself to 
 her darkened mind, and it is the merest question of 
 time before he will see her looking more like a be- 
 lated, overworked fireman than a Christian young 
 lady. 
 
 Before Mr. Laible can give his opinion on the 
 weather, Leslie advances. 
 
 " Oh, here you are. I've looked all over the roof 
 for you, and I'm so provoked, for I wanted to see 
 you meet. How did you happen to see her, Mr. 
 Laible?" 
 
 "We met by chance, the usual way," he replies. 
 
 " Didn't he surprise you, Twinkle ? " asks Leslie, 
 triumphantly. 
 
 " I think we surprised each other," replies Nell, 
 laughing heartily, and coming out of the maze, 
 somewhat. 
 
 Another head appears in the trap-door at this 
 moment, ducking immediately, then peering care- 
 fully out again. 
 
 " O, come up, Mr. Lamkin," says Leslie. 
 
 " I wish you'd mention to that careless fellow 
 over there that he'd better point those cannon 
 crackers in another direction," squeals Mr. Lamkin 
 in a rage, carefully emerging from the stairway. 
 " The sticks from the rockets are falling so thickly 
 about the grounds that I didn't dare to stay there, 
 positively didn't dare, Miss Forrest, and coming up 
 here, danger stares me in the face in another direc- 
 tion. O I " with a deep groan, " I shall be glad
 
 THE "GLORIOUS FOURTH." 163 
 
 when this day is over. Really," he adds to Leslie 
 in a confidential aside, " if I digest anything for a 
 week to come, I shall be astonished. Isn't the 
 Fourth a dreadful day, Mr. Laible ? " he finishes, 
 appealing to Tom. 
 
 " Undoubtedly," responds that gentleman ; "you 
 are a homeopath, are you not ? " 
 
 Nell thinks of the valerian bottle which was 
 several times brought into requisition in the moun- 
 tains. 
 
 "Dear me, no," she says, making a wry face. 
 
 Eustace turns upon her fiercely, then back to 
 Tom. 
 
 " I am anything that serves my purpose," he re- 
 plies eagerly, scenting a possible novelty in remedies. 
 
 " You know the homeopaths believe in turning 
 for help to ' the hair of the dog that bit you.' Why 
 don't you hold a cannon fire-cracker in your hand, 
 and let it explode ? I've no doubt it would give 
 tone to your system, and cause you to digest stones." 
 
 " He, he," laughs Mr. Lamkin with rather poor 
 grace ; " you believe in heroic treatment, I see." 
 
 " Come down stairs, Twinkle," says Leslie, " Mr. 
 Laible can not stay long." 
 
 Nell, forgetting her personal appearance, goes 
 first down the trap. Her friends are following, 
 when she reaches the dimly lighted first landing 
 and meets Frank Favernel. It is their first sight of 
 one another, but were it not, the fact of her meeting 
 him yesterday would not help Nell to-night, for, 
 since then, his short, thick beard has disappeared,
 
 164 A SANE XUNATIC. 
 
 leaving only the mustache, and to all appearances it 
 is Douglas Favernel whom she advances cordially to 
 greet. 
 
 " I might have known," she says, " that Mr. 
 Laible would not come without you." 
 
 If a handsomely attired, pretty girl should accost 
 him thus unexpectedly, Frank Favernel would doubt- 
 less meet her gracefully, and soften her mistake as 
 best he could. As it is, he sees a strange face with a 
 smudge on one of its cheeks, black hair blowing 
 wildly about, a figure clothed in a soiled, burned 
 dress, and in the suddenness of the attack, it is not 
 to be wondered at that he entirely forgets the probable 
 connection of his brother with the affair, and takes 
 Nell for one of the house-servants who has taken too 
 much in celebration of independence. As Leslie 
 and Laible come in sight, he is drawing- back 
 haughtily from Nell's proffered hand, and mutter- 
 ing something uncomplimentary as he pushes by 
 her. 
 
 " Well, Favernel, old fellow, you thought better 
 of it after all, and followed me," says Laible, ad- 
 vancing, and laying a hand on the shoulder of his 
 supposed friend. 
 
 Laible with his immaculate clothes, and good- 
 looking face can not be an intoxicated servant, and 
 in a flash the truth enters Favernel's mind. He 
 turns quickly to where Nell has stood, but her 
 white dress is just disappearing down the stair, so 
 he smiles pleasantly upon Mr. Laible, saying : 
 
 " You take me for my brother, perhaps, sir."
 
 THE "GLORIOUS FOUBTH." 165 
 
 The other steps back bewildered, and Leslie 
 laughs and scans Frank Favernel's changed face. 
 
 Laible turns very red. This is the man against 
 whom he has a strong prejudice, yet it is his friend, 
 and in spite of himself the suspicion assails him that 
 a practical joke is being played upon him, and 
 momentarily he expects Favernel's face to lose its 
 serious, courteous expression and break into a hearty 
 laugh at his bewilderment. 
 
 Leslie comes to the rescue, and performs an intro- 
 duction. 
 
 The gentlemen bow ; Tom with a stiffness in ludi- 
 crous contrast to the cordiality with which a moment 
 before he accosted the new-comer, then he turns to 
 Leslie ; 
 
 " I must make my adieux, Miss Forrest." 
 
 " So early I " she says, leading the way down 
 stairs to the main hall, while both gentlemen follow. 
 " You have not yet met my father, and he will soon 
 be through with the fire-works " 
 
 " I understand there is a train at about this time," 
 says Laible, "that will take me to town, and as my 
 business will detain me in Boston for a few days, I 
 shall give myself the pleasure of calling again." 
 
 " You must," returns Leslie. " Come to-morrow 
 to dinner. My father and Miss Valentine will both 
 wish to see you." 
 
 "Miss Forrest," says Tom, standing hat in hand 
 in the hall, " I have a gentleman friend with me in 
 Boston."
 
 166 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Yes," says Leslie, in the pause that follows, 
 while a bright color flames into her cheeks. 
 
 " Have you mentioned to your father meeting us 
 meeting me in the mountains ?" he asks doubtfully. 
 
 "No, I have not spoken of you." 
 
 " Well about this friend," resumes Laible, look- 
 ing into his hat. " He's a fine fellow ; he is, in fact 
 he is a relative of the gentleman to whom you have 
 just introduced me. There is a strong family resem- 
 blance between them." 
 
 Leslie struggles so hard for sobriety that the 
 tears come into her eyes. 
 
 "I don't feel quite like leaving him, to-morrow. 
 The fact is," says Tom, looking up boldly, " if it 
 wouldn't be asking too much, I should like to bring 
 him out to dinner with me." 
 
 The tact and dexterity with which the speaker 
 has grasped this bull by the horns, find favor in 
 Miss Forrest's sight. There is a world of demure- 
 ness in eyes and lips as she replies : 
 
 " Certainly. We shall be most happy to see your 
 friend." 
 
 Then Mr. Laible departs, and Leslie turns to 
 Frank Favernel, who has remained standing by the 
 stairs, where he is examining a bronze Mercury up- 
 holding a globe of light. 
 
 " I had wished to see your father on a matter of 
 business, Miss Forrest," he says, turning to her with 
 a smile, not like Douglas' rare, beaming expres- 
 sion, Leslie feels. " I see I am not likely to find
 
 THE "GLORIOUS FOURTH." 167 
 
 the opportunity. Will you please tell him that to- 
 morrow afternoon I shall call here to see him." 
 
 Leslie hesitates a moment, her eyes bent upon the 
 lowest ruffle of her long white dress. 
 
 " I understand, Mr. Favernel," she says, " that 
 there exists a coldness between you and your brother, 
 and I think I ought to inform you that Mr. Laible, 
 who is his friend, has asked permission to bring him 
 out here to-morrow, to dine." 
 
 Frank Favernel assumes the disgusted, injured ex- 
 pression which the mention of his brother always 
 evokes. 
 
 Leslie, facing him, resents the look. 
 
 " And did you give the permission, Miss Leslie ?" 
 he asks. 
 
 " That goes without saying, Mr. Favernel," she 
 responds, quickly. " We bear your brother no 
 grudge." 
 
 " In other words, you warn me off the premises 
 for to-morrow," says Favernel, his temper getting 
 the better of his discretion. 
 
 Leslie's brown eyes sparkle back at him. 
 
 " That is as you like," she says haughtily. "Noth- 
 ing must occur here to annoy your brother." 
 
 Before Favernel can reply, Miss Cobb comes into 
 the hall. Leslie, turning, greets her, and introduces 
 the guest. His slight acknowledgment of the house- 
 keeper may be owing to his perturbed state of mind. 
 That Miss Dorothy does not like his manner is evi- 
 dent, as she hurriedly withdraws. 
 
 Leslie scarcely notices.
 
 168 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " You are right, Miss Forrest," Favernel says, 
 frankly, when they are alone. " I was presumptuous 
 to speak as I did ; but I have told your father about 
 my brother, and I thought after that, Douglas would 
 scarcely be made welcome where I had been." 
 
 Leslie, looking very tall and determined, strikes 
 the palm of her hand with her closed fan, as she re- 
 plies : "There are two sides to every story." 
 
 " And to-morrow you propose hearing the other 
 side, perhaps," returns Favernel, unable to keep the 
 sneer out of his voice. 
 
 " By no means," says Leslie, her short upper lip 
 curving. " The story has no interest for me from 
 any point of view." 
 
 Favernel looks a little frightened. He remembers 
 that for Blanche's sake as well as his own, there 
 must be no break here. 
 
 " We have quarreled, Miss Forrest," he exclaims, 
 " entirely through my fault. Forgive me and I will 
 not transgress again." 
 
 Leslie lays her hand in his outstretched one. 
 
 " I never quarrel," she says sweetly. " Shall I 
 give your message to my father?" 
 
 " Yes, and I am quite conscious of all I bind my- 
 self to in saying so. Good night." 
 
 " Good night." 
 
 Left alone, Leslie runs up to her room, and taking 
 refuge on the little bamboo lounge, goes over the 
 above conversation in her own mind, and scolds her- 
 self for her partisanship. 
 
 " Two sides to every story."
 
 THE "GLORIOUS FOURTH." 
 
 169 
 
 She recalls vividly enough Douglas' side, as set 
 forth by Nell after Tom's recital, but she also recalls 
 that her enthusiasm for justice has never led her to 
 inquire into Frank's side. She is interrupted in her 
 irritating meditations by a knock at the door.
 
 170 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 LESLIE'S DISCO VEBY. 
 
 " More true and sure 
 
 Bach man's heart seems, more firm for right ; 
 Each man I hold more strong In fight 
 Since he stands ever In my sight, 
 
 So brave, so pure." MBS. H. H. JAOKSOH. 
 
 ~T~ ESLIE sits up quickly, and in answer to her 
 -LJ " Come in," Twinkle puts her small, black 
 head in at the door. 
 
 " Are you sure I'm not intruding ?" she asks. 
 
 " Perfectly." 
 
 " Something's the matter," says Nell, still hold- 
 ing the door ajar, doubtfully. 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 " Well ar'n't you going to tell me if there is ? " 
 
 " Twinkle, come in and shut that door." 
 
 At this stern command, Nell feigns to tremble 
 until the door handle rattles. 
 
 " Please, ma'am, I'll be good." 
 
 " Yes, I think you will when I have done with 
 you. Do as I say." 
 
 Nell closes the door obediently, and trails across 
 the room in her gray wrapper to an ottoman, which 
 she brings close to Leslie, then seats herself. 
 
 " I have a lecture for you, my dear," begins the 
 latter, "a guide for future conduct. When one
 
 LESLIE'S DISCOVERY. 171 
 
 person in this world sees another looking blue, or 
 tearful, or in any way unhappy, what does that per- 
 son invariably do ? " 
 
 " Asks the other what the matter is." 
 
 "Right. Now that's wrong," says Leslie, em- 
 phatically. 
 
 " How can it be if it's right ? " asks Twinkle with 
 wondering innocence. 
 
 " Don't interrupt the lecturer. When a person 
 feels so badly about something that she can not keep 
 the traces of her grief out of her face, it is presum- 
 able that the trouble is one of some depth." 
 
 " Hear, hear," interrupts Twinkle, flippantly. 
 
 " If the trouble is of some depth, the sufferer 
 isn't likely to want to talk about it to Tom, Dick 
 and Harry." 
 
 " To Tom one might," says Nell, with both hands 
 on her heart. 
 
 " So when a person is crying, or blue, is the time 
 to let her alone ; not to persecute her with questions. 
 If she wants to confide in anyone, she will do so 
 unsolicited." 
 
 " Leslie," says Twinkle with owlish solemnity, 
 " when I wink my left eye so, it means, won't you 
 confide in me unsolicited ?" 
 
 " I wasn't talking about myself," says Leslie, 
 leaning back among the blue satin cushions. " I 
 am neither blue nor crying. I was talking on gen- 
 eral principles. What is that box you have in your 
 lap?" 
 
 " Cold cream for my nose," replies Nell, survey-
 
 172 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 ing that sunburnt feature in a hand-glass. "It 
 must get well. Wasn't it too bad, I looked such a 
 fright that I couldn't go down-stairs with Mr. Laible? 
 When is he coming again ? " 
 
 " To-morrow to dinner." 
 
 "Leslie !" and Nell lays down the hand-glass in real 
 dismay. " My nose will light up the whole room." 
 
 " He is " Leslie hesitates a little " He is going 
 to bring a friend with him." 
 
 " Mr. Favernel ? " 
 
 " I believe his name is Favernel." 
 
 Nell stares a minute seeming to digest her friend's 
 manner. 
 
 " I do hope you mean to treat him decently," she 
 bursts out at last. 
 
 " Do I usually treat strangers indecently ? " 
 
 " O Leslie I What's the use ? " asks Nell, per- 
 plexed. " I suppose I should make a terrible mis- 
 take if I mentioned to your father that we met Mr. 
 Favernel in the mountains." 
 
 Leslie is silent. 
 
 " Such obstinacy and revengefulness ! You're a 
 regular Indian ! " exclaims Nell hotly. 
 
 Leslie laughs, the merriest, most natural laugh in 
 the world, as she points a taper finger of scorn at 
 Nell's scorched countenance. 
 
 " I leave it to any unbiased observer," she says, 
 " if you do not resemble the noble red man more 
 than I do." 
 
 Nell lifts the hand-glass, and takes another rueful 
 survey.
 
 LESLIE'S DISCOVERY. 173 
 
 " Well, I for one shall be glad to have the taste of 
 that other Favernel taken out of my mouth," she says. 
 " The expression he put on when I sailed up to him 
 so confidently, almost turned me to stone the most 
 hateful, haughty, sneering look I ever saw. I knew 
 in a moment who he must be, and remembered how 
 I looked, and simply flew down-stairs. I can't bear to 
 think of Miss Appleton's marrying him," continues 
 Nell, complacently patching her nose with cold 
 cream. 
 
 " Perhaps she won't," suggests Leslie with raised 
 eyebrows. 
 
 " But the way I astonished him was nothing to 
 the way I astonished Mr. Laible," and Nell lets her 
 hand-glass sink into her lap as she laughs aloud, 
 showing all her little, irregular, white teeth. 
 
 " Why how did you astonish him ? " 
 
 " Only made a battering ram of myself, and 
 nearly knocked him down-stairs," and Nell laughs 
 again a laugh that Regy hears through the open 
 window in his turret and recognizes with a smile, 
 and a mental assertion that Miss Valentine is no 
 end of a trump. u I thought you and he had gone 
 to find me, whereas you went alone, and in my 
 hurry to get down-stairs unseen, and make myself 
 presentable, I ran against him." 
 
 " Are you having a good time here, Twinkle ? 
 We don't do anything in particular for you, except 
 let you nurse the sick," says Leslie lazily. 
 
 " A good time I Don't you know that every 
 breath I draw at this place is a good time in itself,
 
 174 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Leslie ? What did what did Mr. Laible say to you ? 
 Did he tell you any news ? " 
 
 " No," returns Leslie, smiling curiously. " I be- 
 gin to suspect, Twinkle, that you are a girl of one 
 idea." 
 
 " I am," asserts Miss Valentine, rising. " The 
 whole aim of my life at present, is to banish the 
 sunburn from my countenance at the earliest, possi- 
 ble moment." 
 
 " Twinkle ! " exclaims Leslie, detaining her friend, 
 and seizing her hand while she looks into her faje 
 with playful scrutiny. " If I should wink with my 
 left eye so would it have any effect ? " 
 
 " Nonsense," says Nell, pulling her hand away. 
 " Good-night, Leslie, I'm too sleepy to sit up an- 
 other minute," and so saying, Twinkle hurries from 
 the room, cutting her visit short, because unwilling 
 to meet the eyes that follow her, filled with the 
 dawn of a new and amazing idea. 
 
 " That little witch has fallen in love with my hero 
 up in those mountains," says Leslie in great surprise, 
 and with some dismay, staring at the door through 
 which Nell has just disappeared. 
 
 Her thoughts run on with the sanguine rapidity 
 of an inveterate match-maker. 
 
 " He shall have her," she says softly, but with 
 determination. " Why not ? " 
 
 And the fruit of her cogitations appears on the 
 following morning, when, instead of allowing her 
 father to be driven to the depot in the coupe" as
 
 LESLIE'S DISCOVERY. 175 
 
 usual, she insists upon driving him in her " creamy 
 turnout," as Nell calls it. 
 
 Leslie takes the reins, her father steps in beside 
 her, and they start off at a good pace. 
 
 " There is Nell!" exclaims Leslie, catching sight of 
 a cambric morning dress through the trees. " She is 
 just as happy as a little queen." 
 
 " I am very glad. She seems a nice girl, though 
 she appears to greater advantage when Blanche is 
 away." 
 
 " How so ? " 
 
 " Don't look injured, my child. I mean nothing 
 against your favorite. Few women there are who 
 would not look inferior beside Blanche." 
 
 " Not in my eyes, father. You can look right into 
 Nell's heart, and that is worth everything." 
 
 " I don't know about that. To me it is an addi- 
 tional cause for admiration of Blanche, that she does 
 not wear her heart on her sleeve. You know, dear, 
 the expression can refer to other things than love 
 affairs," adds Mr. Forrest, noticing that Leslie looks 
 resentful. 
 
 . But she thinks of his words, and many trifles 
 recur to her with new meaning. 
 
 " I believe poor Nell's heart is on her sleeve, and 
 was all the time we were away, and I was too dull 
 to notice it. I hope Mr. Laible was as unobserv- 
 ant." 
 
 " I shouldn't mind this every morning," says Mr. 
 Forrest, breaking silence. " Your ponies have a 
 good gait ; only be sure to exercise them enough."
 
 176 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Don't fear for that while Nell is here," laughs 
 Leslie. " By the way, I nearly forgot to tell you 
 that Mr. Laible, a gentleman whom we met in the 
 mountains, is coming out here to dinner this even- 
 ing, and has asked permission to bring a friend. 
 Also, Mr. Favernel asked me to tell you that he 
 would be out this afternoon." 
 
 " Good. We shall have quite a party," replies 
 Mr. Forrest pleasantly. " Have I heard you speak 
 of this Mr. Laible?" 
 
 Leslie's confusion and access of color upon this 
 simple question are easily misunderstood. Her 
 father looks at her sharply, and feels a pang of 
 anxiety. 
 
 "I don't believe I have," she replies, biting her 
 lip and touching the ponies with her whip. " He 
 came out last evening, but you were so occupied 
 that he went away without seeing you." 
 
 " Do you think he was disconsolate at that cir- 
 cumstance ? '' inquires Mr. Forrest, sarcastically. 
 
 "I know he was very sorry," returns Leslie. "He 
 is very anxious to meet you. He seems to hold you 
 in the greatest admiration." 
 
 Mr. Forrest's smile is at once skeptical and cyni- 
 cal, but his daughter does not see it. 
 
 " He is a young New York lawyer, and a very 
 attractive man." 
 
 Mr. Forrest's groan is nearly inaudible. It is 
 strange that his little Leslie can have entere'd 
 womanhood without his noticing when she crossed
 
 ISSUE'S DISCOVERY. 177 
 
 the line. Her next remark strikes him with a posi- 
 tive chill. 
 
 " Father, I want you to take a liking to this 
 young man," she says, her eyes fixed on a silver 
 ornament in the harness. 
 
 " Why, for instance ? " is the stern reply. 
 
 " Because he needs you," continues the girl una- 
 bashed, but blushing. " I have been thinking," 
 here the red grows deeper, " how much you might 
 do for Mr. Laible, if you would." 
 
 " In what way ? " 
 
 " In the way of business, father. I have an idea 
 that he is poor, and it must be such hard, slow work 
 for a young man to make a reputation in a great 
 place like New York. Say you will, for my sake. 
 I don't know exactly how you can do it, but you 
 can, I know, if you will," and Leslie gathers both 
 reins into one hand in order to squeeze her father's, 
 and force him into acquiescence, as she has often 
 done before. 
 
 She is surprised to see him so grave, so troubled. 
 
 " Don't be imaginative, Leslie ; these things are 
 not accomplished so easily as you think. You do 
 not wish me to give him charity, I presume." 
 
 " Father ! " 
 
 The little ponies come alongside the depot plat- 
 form, and the gentleman alights. 
 
 " Good-by ! " 
 
 " Good-by, dear little girl, and thank you." 
 
 " Think about what I've said." 
 
 Mr. Forrest does not reply, but he considers it 
 M
 
 178 A SANK LUNATIC. 
 
 highly probable that he shall think of nothing else 
 all day. 
 
 Leslie drives home with her thoughts still busy. 
 
 " Father is right. Unless Mr. Laible be worthy, 
 it is beyond his power to help him," and she thinks 
 rather ruefully of the nonchalant, lazy manner which 
 distinguishes the young lawyer in his social rela- 
 tions. 
 
 " O, he must wake up and be somebody, and 
 marry Twinkle, and carry her away from Brenton, to 
 live happily ever afterward !" and Leslie touches the 
 ponies with the whip, while they carry her in grand 
 style up the sweep to the porte coch're, where she 
 alights, and runs in, in search of Nell Nell who has 
 become an object of interest to be studied and 
 watched as one would read a wonderful book. 
 
 But Leslie is doomed to extract very little satis- 
 faction from the study ; for Nell, since the previous 
 evening, is on her guard, careful of her words and 
 looks. None the less does her friend constitute her- 
 self her earnest ally, and Leslie flies about the house 
 all day, singing, arranging flowers, giving cousin 
 Dorothy dainty, brief hugs, and behaving altogether 
 in so unusual a manner, that Miss Cobb wonders 
 what the cause may be ; finally deciding that it is a 
 reaction of spirit, occasioned by Blanche's absence. 
 
 " Look as sweet as you can, cousin Dorothy," 
 orders Leslie, imperatively, "and be very gracious to 
 Mr. Laible, for I like him especially." , 
 
 Miss Valentine does not look up from the calla 
 lily she is filling with violets. They have changed
 
 LESLIE'S DISCOVERY. 179 
 
 places, for the time, Leslie and she, and her words 
 and looks are quiet and sedate. 
 
 " Mr. Frank Favernel and his brother quarreled 
 about money, didn't they ? " asks Miss Cobb, with 
 characteristic abruptness. 
 
 Nell nods assent. 
 
 " What a pity," remarks the housekeeper. 
 
 " Not entirely," puts in Leslie. " It is less em- 
 barrassing for their friends, to have them keep apart. 
 Now I think we may rest from our labors," she con- 
 tinues, looking critically at the decorations of smilax 
 and flowers upon which the three have been busy. 
 " The rooms are lovely." 
 
 " Well," continues Miss Dorothy, upon the old 
 subject, " the Lord makes no two faces precisely 
 alike. You will find when you see the two together, 
 that you can distinguish them," and the housekeeper 
 nods wisely as, the time growing late, the three go 
 to their rooms to dress.
 
 180 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 ON THE " COMET." 
 "BUT. tand apart; I know not which Is which." COMEDY OF EBBOES. 
 
 T~ ESLIE, half defiant, half ashamed, takes par- 
 -1 J ticular pains with her toilet this afternoon, and 
 when it is completed, and she is sufficiently bewitch- 
 ing to turn the head of any man, she does penance for 
 her weakness by sitting down with a deep and 
 learned book, utterly unfit for perusal under an aspir- 
 ing thermometer, and stirs not, even when wheels 
 and voices warn her that her father and the guests 
 have arrived. 
 
 It would be happier for Miss Dorothy if the young 
 hostess were more prompt ; for, going down stairs, 
 followed by Nell, the housekeeper goes into the 
 drawing-room, and hesitates as she looks at the only 
 occupant. It is Frank Favernel, turning over a 
 book of engravings, and nuising the smouldering 
 wrath within him. 
 
 Miss Cobb, whom Nell has told that Douglas 
 Favernel is expected, walks up to him and holds out 
 her hand as she greets him. 
 
 Twinkle enters the door just in time to see the 
 supercilious glance which Frank in his ill-temper 
 turns upon the housekeeper a look which does not 
 take cognizance of her outstretched hand.
 
 ON THE "COMET." 181 
 
 Just then he catches sight of Nell, and steps for- 
 ward with a changed expression. 
 
 " Miss Valentine, I presume," he says politely. 
 " I am Frank Favernel. " Will you allow me to in- 
 troduce myself, and beg a thousand pardons for my 
 rudeness of last evening. Mr. Forrest has taken my 
 brother and his friend out upon the piazza. Before 
 you join them, will you not shake hands with me in 
 token of forgiveness ? " 
 
 Nell draws back a step. 
 
 " It seems to be the fashion not to shake hands at 
 Fairylands," she says pointedly. " Your mistake of 
 last evening is easily forgiven. Shall we go out on 
 the piazza, Miss Cobb ? " she continues with a 
 marked air of deference, and Frank Favernel looks 
 wrathfully after their retreating forms. 
 
 He is in the same position a few seconds later, 
 when Leslie comes slowly down stairs and catches 
 sight, through the half-closed door of the drawing 
 room, of its solitary occupant. Her heart beats a 
 shade faster. Which Favernel is it, standing there ? 
 With a sudden impulse she turns aside, and goes out 
 doors, the sound of voices guiding her around to the 
 west side of the house, where her father, Miss Cobb, 
 Nell and the guests are seated on the wide piazza. 
 
 Mr. Forrest's face grows grave as Leslie draws 
 near. He watches anxiously and critically the cor- 
 dial greeting which passes between her and Laible. 
 The expression of lazy indifference which is Tom's 
 normal one has entirely disappeared, and he looks 
 with some embarrassment from his young hostess to
 
 182 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Douglas Favernel, who, rising from his chair, meets 
 Leslie's eye with a direct, grave gaze, in which there 
 is a suspicion of amusement. 
 
 There is not sufficient of the suppliant in his look 
 to please Miss Forrest, and when after a scarcely 
 perceptible pause Laible presents his friend in due 
 form, she bows with ceremonious politeness. 
 
 " What a farce ! " exclaims Nell, sotto voce. 
 
 Mr. Forrest hastens to speak in order to do away 
 with the uncordial impression produced by his daugh- 
 ter's manner. 
 
 " I made the acquaintance of these gentlemen on 
 the train, Leslie, first making the customary mistake. 
 I suppose that is to be expected. Mr. tavernel," 
 as he calls he opens the screen door, and Frank 
 comes out, " I'm sure Leslie, you will wish to see these 
 gentlemen together ; it is a curiosity. How is it with 
 you, Dorothy, do you think you could easily tell 
 them apart ? " 
 
 Miss Cobb is burning with righteous indignation 
 over the scene in the parlor. Miss Appleton's su- 
 percilious airs have been a daily cross to her, and now 
 to find that young lady's fiance so ready to treat her 
 as he would a presuming inferior, is too much. Twin- 
 kle's ready wit has probably taught him a lesson that 
 he will remember, but Miss Dorothy thinks proper to 
 clinch the argument. 
 
 " Perhaps in future I may," she replies coolly, "but 
 I met Mr. Frank Favernel in coming through the 
 house just now, and I certainly did mistake him for 
 a gentleman."
 
 ON THE "COMET." 183 
 
 A little stir runs through the group. Mr. Forrest 
 frowns slightly, and clears his throat. What evil 
 spirit possesses the ladies of his family to-day ? 
 
 " Why ahem then Dorothy, if you mistook Mr. 
 Favernel for his brother, you must have met Mr. 
 Douglas Favernel before." 
 
 Something very like consternation seizes Miss Cobb. 
 To thwart Leslie even in her foolish caprice is misery 
 to her. She glances furtively at the girl whose love- 
 ly face awaits her reply with apparent indifference. 
 
 " Yes, I have some acquaintance with Mr. Doug- 
 las Favernel," she says, stiffly. 
 
 " And I," adds Twinkle, coolly ; " we met him 
 in the mountains all but Leslie; she wasn't intro- 
 duced to him." 
 
 " Ah, that is it," and Mr. Forrest turns toward his 
 daughter. " Mr. Douglas Favernel is manager for a 
 firm in New York who are clients of mine, so we find 
 that we have many interests in common." 
 
 Here dinner is announced. From the dining-room 
 opens a freshly adorned conservatory, in the midst of 
 which a small fountain plashes musically. A bul- 
 finch, whose gilt cage shines out among the gay red 
 and green of the geraniums, tunes up a gay waltz as 
 the company enter. 
 
 It is a charming, home-like scene. Twinkle for- 
 gets to lament Miss Appleton's absence in her serene 
 content. She is looking well to-night, in a thin cos- 
 tume of pale gray, ornamented with tiny bunches of 
 cardinal flowers. Her little heart-awakening of the 
 night before has had its effect. She is somewhat
 
 184 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 subdued, and very happy, because Tom Laible is be- 
 side her. Reginald, able to be down stairs, sits on 
 her other hand, and realizes resentfully that to-day 
 he can not monopolize Miss Nell as usual. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin enters the room a little late, and with 
 a mournful air, seats himself next Miss Cobb. 
 
 Mr. Laible turns to his neighbor with a comfortable 
 appreciation of her prettiness. 
 
 " What has Fairylands done to you, Miss Valen- 
 tine, that you are so pensive ? " 
 
 " Enchanted me, of course," returns Twinkle, 
 while Regy grows more indignant. 
 
 " Pensive," he thinks, " I wonder what he would 
 have said if he had seen her on the roof yester- 
 day!" 
 
 " What did you do yesterday Mr. Laible ? " he 
 asks aloud, speaking across Nell. 
 
 Mr. Laible does not relish the interruption. 
 
 " Yesterday, sir ? yesterday ? " he repeats, raising 
 his eye-brows thoughtfully. 
 
 " Why, the Fourth ! " exclaims Regy, disgusted, 
 " you must remember." 
 
 " Ah yes ; you're right, I do remember. I smoked 
 smoked as steadily as one of your pieces of 
 punk." 
 
 " And is that all ? " asks the boy, disdainfully. 
 
 " No, that is not all, but I don't like to tell the 
 rest for fear of injuring Miss Valentine's feelings. 
 She passes for a very gentle, humane sort of person 
 here, doesn't she? She doesn't make use of per- 
 sonal violence as a rule ? "
 
 ON THE " COMET." 185 
 
 Regy grunts. He does not approve of Mr. Laible. 
 
 44 Where did you disappear to last evening, Miss 
 Valentine?" resumes Tom. "It would have been 
 only kind in you to have bade me good-night after 
 injuring my finer feelings, and the set of my vest as 
 you did." 
 
 Nell smiles : " I haven't begged your pardon yet 
 for that, have I? and I think, upon the whole, I 
 won't. It was a mutual injury." 
 
 " See Mr. Lamkin gaze at us," she continues. " I 
 suspect that he is thinking of your cruel prescrip- 
 tion of last night. What must he think of you I " 
 
 " My dear Miss Valentine, I have told you that no 
 one thinks well of me it is fate ; " and Mr. Laible 
 drinks his wine with becoming resignation. " What 
 is he doing here ? " 
 
 " Reading law with Mr. Forrest." 
 
 " Lucky beggar I " 
 
 " Why do you say so ? " 
 
 " It is as good as a fortune to be associated with 
 a man like Mr. Forrest. One ought to reap great 
 benefit from such an advantage. Well, the lame 
 and the lazy are always provided for." 
 
 " How that must relieve you," says Twinkle, look- 
 ing up archly. 
 
 "Me? Yes," returns Laible, absently. "How 
 exquisite Miss Forrest is to-night." 
 
 Nell flushes and looks across at her friend. Yes, 
 
 it is patent to any one and every one who may see 
 
 her that Leslie is exquisite. Seated between the 
 
 Favernels, she is succeeding in talking to them both 
 
 8
 
 186 A SANK LUNATIC. 
 
 in a way which compels them to talk to one another 
 an easy matter, evidently, so far as Douglas is con- 
 cerned. Indeed the eagerness with which he meets 
 his brother's slightest word is touching. Often Les- 
 lie's eyes wander to the end of the table where Tom 
 and Nell are sitting, and her face lights with a com- 
 placent glow as she thinks of all she intends doing 
 for the pair. Mr. Forrest, marking these happy 
 glances, places his own construction upon them, and 
 it is beginning to be not entirely an unpleasant con- 
 struction. His interest, however, in his twin guests 
 is for the time absorbing. 
 
 "I hope you young men will pardon my staring," he 
 says, studying them attentively. " I am deciding on 
 points of difference between you for future use." 
 
 " I think I shall only have to look hard at them 
 after this," remarks Leslie, "and then I can proceed 
 gracefully. There are several points of difference 
 in their features now, that they are seen to- 
 gether." 
 
 " I hope you can also pardon personal remarks," 
 says the host with a laugh. 
 
 Leslie shrugs her shoulders. " That is the least 
 they can do in return for making their friends so 
 much trouble." 
 
 " It isn't the trouble alone, Miss Forrest," remarks 
 Laible, gravely. " It gives one such a dissolute 
 feeling makes him feel as though he were seeing 
 double you know." 
 
 The doubles laugh. " I for one, am beginning to
 
 ON THB "COMET." 187 
 
 experience a great weight of guilt," says Douglas. 
 " How is it with you, Frank ? " 
 
 " The fault is certainly mine," returns Frank, "for 
 I violated our tacit agreement.'' 
 
 Not one person at the table save, perhaps, Mr. 
 .Lamkin, who is mixing some colorless liquid with 
 his drinking water, fails to be impressed by the dif- 
 ference in the manner of the two brothers. Douglas 
 is so hearty, Frank, so constrained. 
 
 Twinkle makes a significant little grimace as she 
 looks up at Tom. 
 
 " Precisely. I agree with you," returns that 
 young man, sapiently. 
 
 Upon rising from the table there is a general 
 movement out of doors. Mr. Forrest draws Miss 
 Cobb aside. 
 
 " I have something on my mind that I wish to 
 talk to you about," he begins, crossing his hands 
 behind him and walking beside her across the lawn. 
 
 " He can't stand the Lamkin any longer," thinks 
 Miss Cobb, but she characteristically waits in silence 
 for her cousin to proceed. 
 
 " Leslie is no longer a child I " announces Mr. For- 
 rest, abruptly. 
 
 " Is that your discovery ? " and Miss Cobb smiles 
 with some contempt for the male sex in general. 
 
 " I did not realize it until this morning, blind that 
 I have been. She is a beautiful woman." 
 
 "She is," echoes Miss Cobb heartily, looking 
 across to where the five young people stand to- 
 gether.
 
 188 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " You women are apt to have romantic ideas," 
 pursues Mr. Forrest, " still if you had seen Leslie 
 forming an attachment for any one, it seems to me, 
 Dorothy, that you are not the woman to keep silent 
 on the subject." 
 
 " Well you are only just to me, Henry," acknowl- 
 edges Miss Cobb, with that complacency which 
 springs from a clear conscience. 
 
 The narrow scrutiny with which Mr. Forrest has 
 been regarding her, gives place to a perplexed 
 frown. 
 
 " Well, I declare," he exclaims, " either Leslie has 
 been very sly or you have been very obtuse." 
 
 " Leslie sly ! What an idea ! " says Miss Dorothy 
 with the indignation due to both accusations. 
 
 " I am not going to blame you," says Mr. Forrest, 
 soothingly. " Without doubt you performed your 
 duties of chaperone according to your best light." 
 
 "Henry Forrest," says Miss Cobb, "what are 
 you hinting at I should like to know ? If you think 
 she cared for Mr. Favernel even with all his atten- 
 tions " 
 
 The lawyer turns around sharply. 
 
 " I thought you said she did not meet him." 
 
 " Mercy- what-have-I-done ! " exclaims Miss Dor- 
 othy. 
 
 Mr. Forrest is frowning upon her with the look 
 that has been the undoing of many a hapless witness, 
 but it is no feeble spirit who is facing him now. No 
 wise intimidated, the housekeeper heaves a sigh and
 
 ON THE "COMET." 189 
 
 " I may as well tell you that we met Mr. Favernel 
 in the mountains " 
 
 " Which you have told me before," interrupts Mr. 
 Forrest in a professional tone. 
 
 " Do you wish to hear what I have to say, or not?" 
 asks Miss Cobb, with some asperity. 
 
 " O go on, go on," says Mr. Forrest, leniently. 
 
 So Miss Cobb relates the story, suppressing only 
 the gentlemen's doubts of Leslie's sanity. 
 
 " Well, it hurt the child's pride," she says, in clos- 
 ing. " And it was only as a stranger that she con- 
 sented to meet Mr. Favernel to-day. You must not 
 appear to know anything of this." 
 
 Mr. Forrest has been interested and amused by the 
 anecdote. " I will keep my own counsel," he prom- 
 ises. " So in all the days you were together you did 
 not see that my daughter looked favorably on Mr. 
 Laible?" 
 
 " Why yes, favorably enough," says Miss Cobb, in- 
 differently. 
 
 " Quite enough," returns Mr. Forrest, drily. " I 
 shall not risk much on the intuition of woman after 
 this. Dorothy, she is in love with him. Now what 
 do you think of that?" 
 
 " I think it is the greatest nonsense I ever heard 
 in my life." 
 
 " Perhaps you know more about it than Leslie 
 does. She almost told me the fact this morning, 
 and would have quite had I encouraged her, but I 
 wanted time to think." 
 
 Miss Cobb sinks upon a rustic seat, near, and looks
 
 190 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 helplessly across at the group. Mr. Laible is in the 
 act of striking an attitude with Miss Valentine's eye- 
 glasses on his nose, and appears to offer himself for 
 the housekeeper's dazed inspection. 
 
 " I like the man's face," pursues Mr. Forrest, 
 thoughtfully ; " and shall immediately inquire into 
 his antecedents. My daughter can afford to please 
 herself in her choice of a husband, if I find every- 
 thing as it should be." 
 
 "HENRY!" exclaims Miss Cobb in the largest 
 capitals. 
 
 " Not that I could spare the child," says Mr. For- 
 rest, his eyes still resting affectionately on the young 
 girl. " No other sunshine could ever light my house 
 if her golden head were taken out of it. No, indeed, 
 I shall keep them with me." 
 
 " Henry !" murmurs Miss Cobb, this time in a 
 weak, thin voice, which seems all that is left of her. 
 
 "I felt as though you ought to know it, in strictest 
 confidence, you understand, in strictest confidence. 
 There will be nothing said or done at present." 
 
 " Well that is something," says Miss Cobb, reviv- 
 ing. " I didn't know but that to-morrow had been 
 named for the wedding." 
 
 This shaft passes harmlessly over the lawyer's 
 head. He turns, and strolls back to the house in 
 deep thought, his eyes fixed on the ground. 
 
 " That, then, is what has been affecting Leslie's 
 spirits all day," thinks Miss Dorothy, still watching 
 Laible, who is now trying the effect of the eye- 
 glasses upon Leslie. The latter, catching Miss Cobb's
 
 ON THE "COMET." 191 
 
 eye, throws her a kiss, then says something to her 
 companions, who follow her across the lawn to 
 where the housekeeper is sitting. 
 
 " We are going out in the "Comet" for a while, 
 cousin Dorothy, and we want you to come with us." 
 
 " I never care to go, you know," replies the house- 
 keeper, quickly. 
 
 " Make an exception this time," says Tom. "We'll 
 take the best possible care of you." 
 
 " The idea of anyone's taking care of Miss Cobb," 
 laughs Nell. 
 
 " Old maids enjoy a little care occasionally," says 
 the lady, smiling ; " although if I were to require 
 any on this occasion, I doubt if Mr. Laible could 
 furnish it," but she rises, and as Mr. Lamkin saun- 
 ters near, takes his arm abruptly, thereby throwing 
 him into a nervous tremor. 
 
 " I don't know as there will be room for me, Miss 
 Cobb." 
 
 " O plenty of room. Come along." 
 
 ** I am surprised at cousin Dorothy's consenting," 
 says Leslie, as she and Laible precede the rest of 
 the party down to the little landing. " I think she 
 believes that the boiler of the "Comet" is only -waiting 
 for her to come on board, in order to burst." 
 
 " It's all my winning manner. She couldn't re- 
 sist it," explains Tom, affably. 
 
 The gay little steamer with its canvas awning 
 stands ready, and the party embarks. Miss Cobb 
 ascends to the tiny upper deck, out of sight of the 
 little engine of which she stands in horror, and
 
 192 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 takes up her position at one end of the boat, and as 
 she seats herself she discovers one of the Favernels 
 approaching. 
 
 " This is the part of wisdom, Miss Cobb. I won- 
 der why the others show so little taste as to remain 
 below." 
 
 "I haven't the least idea which you are," remarks 
 Miss Cobb in mild despair. 
 
 " Yes come up. It is a great improvement," calls 
 Leslie, appearing upon the stair, and the others fol- 
 low her to the upper deck. " Aren't you glad you 
 came, and will you ever refuse again?" she asks ad- 
 vancing and placing both hands on Miss Cobb's 
 shoulder, as the boat steams on between the green 
 river banks. 
 
 The breeze lightly lifts the flossy hair from the 
 girl's forehead, the healthy pink tinge flushes her 
 cheek, and Miss Cobb's face as she looks up at her 
 wears a wistful, tender expression, which Leslie has 
 never before seen there. 
 
 " She looks as if she were ready to cry," thinks 
 the girl in amazement, and she stoops over the house- 
 keeper, raising her chin, and looking scrutinizingly 
 into her eyes. " Do you want to land, cousin Doro- 
 thy?" 
 
 Miss Cobb pushes her away. 
 
 " Do go and cross-question some one else, Leslie, 
 and let me enjoy things in my own way. Fine resi- 
 dences along here, Mr. Favernel ; these banks make 
 wonderfully fine sites for houses not that I know 
 which you are yet," she finishes in an undertone.
 
 ON THE "COMET." 193 
 
 " What good for-nothing eyes you have," says 
 Miss Forrest, " but I will take pity on you," and 
 unfastening a blue ribbon from her dress, she ties it 
 in Mr. Favernel's button hole. " Cousin Dorothy ? 
 she announces, " this is Douglas." 
 
 " Tender and true," adds Miss Valentine lightly, 
 at the same moment she is thinking, " I never sus- 
 pected that Leslie could be so capricious." 
 
 Nell does not know how stormy an interview took 
 place between these two at their last meeting, or 
 her surprise at the gracious act would be greater. 
 
 Frank Favernel frowns in the direction of the 
 pretty tableau formed by the tall graceful girl, her / 
 head bent over her work, and his brother, who 
 watches her with a rapt smile. 
 
 Leslie, lifting her eyes, colors faintly. 
 
 " Thank you Miss Forrest, this is much more 
 becoming than a placard, and that is what I should 
 certainly have been reduced to wearing before long. 
 There is a limit to all things. Yes, Miss Cobb, these 
 residences are beautiful. Do you know if one is by 
 chance for sale ? Frank, how would it do for you 
 and me to keep bachelor's hall in one of these 
 homesteads, with a good billiard room, bowling alley 
 and boat house in connection ? " and crossing to 
 Frank, Douglas lays a hand on his shoulder with a 
 movement that tells how gladly the half of his 
 kingdom is at the service of this reconciled brother. 
 
 " Douglas Favernel is a poor hater," says Laible 
 to Nell in a tone of depreciation. 
 
 ** But didn't it occur to you a moment ago, Mr. 
 N 9
 
 194 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Laible, that he would make a very good lover ? " 
 asks that sharp young person with a quick look into 
 her companion's face. 
 
 " When ? what ? " asks Tom placidly. 
 
 " O how tiresome men are ! " says Nell, impatient- 
 ly. " Are you a sportsman, Mr. Laible ? Don't 
 those weeds look suggestive of wild duck? " 
 
 " You're dodging the question, Miss Valentine, I 
 again ask, when ? what? " says Tom calmly. " Evi- 
 dently I have lost something. I very often do lose 
 something." 
 
 " Indeed you have. A whole romance in about 
 six seconds." 
 
 " Rehearse it to me, please. That is why I asso- 
 ciate with observant y.mng ladies like yourself, it is 
 so convenient upon occasions like the present," says 
 Tom, seating himself by Nell in a camp chair. 
 
 " I wonder if you really think I would put the 
 subtle eloquence of a glance, a movement, and a 
 flash of color into clumsy language for the benefit 
 of an obtuse piece of masculine humanity like your- 
 self," returns Nell, with a scornful movement which 
 dismisses the subject. "Not much wonder that 
 Leslie talked about Fairylands while we were away, 
 is it? I'm beginning to lose my points of compass 
 in the turns and twists we are making, aren't 
 you?" 
 
 " Don't you know that I always lose my points of 
 compass along with all other commonplace ideas 
 when with you, Miss Valentine ? "
 
 ON THE "COMET." 195 
 
 " Is it because you go so nearly to sleep ? You 
 behave so. " 
 
 " That's right. That tone sounds natural. Lec- 
 ture me; I really enjoy having you lecture me. 
 I'm falling off dreadfully because you don't take 
 sufficient interest in me. Do you remember the 
 evening at Umbagog Lake ? " asks Laible, leaning 
 toward Nell with anything but a sleepy expression. 
 
 " That trip is one of the few pleasant things I 
 have to remember. Naturally, I shall remember it 
 always," replies his companion looking down, and 
 thereby displaying one of her few beauties the 
 long, thick lashes that shade her bright eyes. 
 
 Laible takes the eyeglass that lies in her lap 
 attached to its silk cord, and the girl trembles when 
 his hand brushes hers in the movement. All un- 
 conscious, the young man speaks on. 
 
 " You would't expect a fellow to retain his points 
 of compass while you wear that distracting 
 arrangement in his vicinity," touching the white 
 shawl with cardinal satin stripes, which is draped 
 over Nell's head and shoulders in a shape to be 
 becoming to any woman, and which lights up the 
 little brunette into bright, piquant prettiness. 
 
 There are men who while devouring with their 
 eyes and fervently admiring a woman, can not for 
 their lives lay a finger on the veriest trifle of her 
 dress, or belongings, without taking a clumsy liber- 
 ty ; and there are others, who, without one tithe of 
 genuine feeling, cau convey a delicate attention in 
 the restoration of a dropped handkerchief, a caress
 
 196 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 in the act of fanning, and who stand no more in awe 
 of the dainty articles of ornament or use which are 
 adjuncts of the feminine toilet, than of their own 
 boot-jacks. 
 
 Of the latter class is Laible, and as he touches 
 the shawl, he says, " Alwa) r s wear that sort of 
 thing. You look well to-night." 
 
 Nell blushes with pleasure, and vows inwardly to 
 starve rather than not always be the possessor of a 
 white wrap with red stripes. 
 
 " Don't you find it inconvenient being tied to 
 these things ? " he continues, holding up the eye- 
 glasses. 
 
 " Thank you for your interest," smiles Nell. 
 " How do you know that I'm not sensitive about my 
 infirmity ? No indeed, I assure you I find it very 
 inconvenient not to have them tied to me" 
 
 " They should be chained to you then. Miss 
 Valentine, will you let me give you a chain ?" 
 
 *' No, sir." 
 
 " You're decided, aren't you? But you'll think 
 better of it." 
 
 " I shall not." 
 
 " Then you're a little prude." 
 
 " Gentlemen don't call names. I've been well 
 brought up, Mr. Laible," says the girl, demurely ; 
 " I don't receive presents from gentlemen." 
 
 " But you just said I was not one, so that makes it 
 all right. I shall bring you a chain. And now to 
 return to first principles ; won't you tell me about 
 the little romance ? "
 
 ON THE "COMET." 197 
 
 " As I said before, it would be sacrilege to word 
 it." 
 
 " Then don't word it. Couldn't you be good 
 enough to glance and flash at me in the same way ? 
 You'll find me very appreciative." 
 
 Laible's low speech sounds half in earnest, and 
 Nell turns away and rises quickly. 
 
 " I have no talent that way," she says. " See 
 Eustace * flocking all by himself.' Doesn't he look 
 forlorn ? I'm going to comfort him," and the dainty 
 little figure in its gray gown, with gay cardinal 
 bunches, glides away in the direction of Mr. Lamkin, 
 who is gazing with dyspeptic gloominess on the 
 bosom of the waters. 
 
 " Nice little warm-hearted thing, and pretty as a 
 picture to-night, too," soliloquizes Tom, complacent- 
 ly, as with eyes half shut, he watches the curving 
 banks drift by. " So she noticed it too, and it was 
 not all my imagination. Douglas is in love with his 
 ex-lunatic this white and gold princess. I wonder 
 how the reverse of the picture looked ; had her face 
 been toward us, what would it have told? That 
 great heart of Favernel's tells tales. That's what 
 comes of cutting one's self off from the fair sex half 
 one's life. Douglas Favernel, stern man of business, 
 and anti-society man, turns red and then white, and 
 looks dead loads of love and delight because a pretty 
 girl happens to tie a ribbon in his button-hole." 
 
 So thinking, Laible's glance roves to Leslie as she 
 sits by Miss Cobb, talking in a low tone, and break- 
 ing now and then into the musical little laugh which
 
 198 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 never fails to break the grim lines about the house- 
 keeper's mouth. 
 
 " Just the kind of girl to captivate a great-heart. 
 I wonder if it is in her to break it. If I thought so, 
 I believe I would saunter up to the heiress, and 
 throw her overboard. To love once and forever is 
 Favernel's way." 
 
 " What a time you have chosen for silent intro- 
 spection," speaks Leslie's clear voice. " Do you 
 know you are looking more savage every moment ? 
 Come, and share your troubles with us." 
 
 " Thanks ; I was only waiting for an invitation. 
 I should never have dared to interrupt your tete-d- 
 tete without one," and Tom draws his chair near the 
 ladies. "I was just thinking that the Favernels on 
 this mite of a boat, look like twin Gullivers enjoying 
 a voyage in Lilliput." 
 
 Miss Dorothy smiles her kindest upon this young 
 man for whom a smooth path is being made to her 
 ewe-lamb. She likes him already, and will try to 
 make him like her, that he shall never cut her off 
 from Leslie. " It is a pleasant sight to see those 
 brothers friendly together," she remarks, glancing 
 in the direction of the Favernels who seem deep in 
 conversation. 
 
 "Not particularly so to me, Miss Cobb. I have so 
 long accustomed myself to thinking hardly of Frank, 
 that I can not accept all at once the idea of his being 
 received again into his brother's regard." 
 
 Miss Cobb makes an involuntary motion with her 
 right hand as though she would grasp Mr. Laible's,
 
 ON THE "COMET." 199 
 
 but suddenly recollecting herself, sits up straighter 
 than ever, folding the rebellious hands in her lap. 
 
 " It does not suit with what I know of Mr. 
 Douglas' character that he should have given you so 
 deep a dislike of his brother, however faulty the 
 man may be," says Leslie with a straight glance of 
 her long brown eyes across at Laible. 
 
 " Bless her heart for taking up the cudgels ! " 
 ejaculates the young man, mentally, as he leans for- 
 ward : " I have hardly heard three words about 
 Frank Favernel from Douglas, Miss Forrest, but the 
 story is well-known in New York where the old uncle 
 died, and the same version of it was in every mouth." 
 
 Laible regards Leslie with so awakened and ad- 
 miring an exp session as he speaks, that Miss Cobb 
 looks away in the direction of home, and wishes she 
 were there. 
 
 These two young people are actually being obliged 
 to talk across her, and naturally must wish her any- 
 where, anywhere out of their world. She is about 
 to make a move when the brothers advance. 
 Douglas with one hand holding the lappel of his 
 coat in a way to press closely the blue ribbon. 
 
 Leslie looks up at him calmly. 
 
 " We were just speaking of you," she says. 
 
 " Still harping on that wonderful resemblance ? " 
 asks Frank, leaning against the railing in uncomfort- 
 ably close proximity to Leslie's shoulder. 
 
 " No, that is a threadbare subject," she returns 
 without looking at him. 
 
 " And rendered entirely uninteresting by the
 
 200 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 badge of Miss Forrest's favor which Favernel is 
 covering so securely," adds Laible. " Unhaiid that 
 piece of ribbon, Douglas. That was intended to be 
 looked at." 
 
 " I will display it when anyone questions my 
 identity ; never fear. If this were only Autumn now, 
 Miss Forrest, and these clumps of weeds bright 
 bunches of color how gay and picturesque this ride 
 would be." 
 
 " Be careful. It is rank heresy to think one sea- 
 son less beautiful than another, at Fairylands," 
 says Leslie. " What could you want better than the 
 still loveliness of this evening ? You appreciate now 
 the advantages of an early dinner-hour. One is not 
 obliged to waste the coolest, pleasantest part of the 
 daylight at table. We have reduced living to a sci- 
 ence, here, and know how to get the most and best 
 out of every day." 
 
 Laible sees the lowering expression that grows on 
 Frank Favernel's face ; Laible sees most things in 
 that absent, indifferent way of his. 
 
 " By the way, Douglas," says Frank suddenly, 
 " there was one more thing I wanted to tell you about 
 that firm," and the speaker bears his brother off. 
 
 " And I must help poor Miss Valentine in her 
 care of the invalid," says Tom in an anxious 
 tone." 
 
 " Leslie, I don't trust that man," says Miss Cobb, 
 when they are left alone. 
 
 " Not trust Mr. Laible ? "
 
 ON THE " COMET." 201 
 
 " Yes, yes, indeed," replies Miss Cobb hastily. " I 
 mean that Frank Favernel." 
 
 " It is wicked to hate, cousin Dorothy," says Les- 
 lie, laughing at the housekeeper's tone. 
 
 " I hope I don't hate him," says the other piously, 
 " hut O, I do hate his evils," and Miss Cohb fin- 
 ishes with an emphasis and a nervous working of the 
 hands suggestive of the idea that if she should be 
 engaged in a personal encounter with the man, the 
 line between himself and his evils might prove too 
 fine for his salvation. 
 
 " He seems determined to keep his brother away 
 from you," pursues Miss Cobb. 
 
 " That is an absurd thought," says Leslie, patting 
 her cousin's hand. 
 
 " It has happened several times. The instant Mr. 
 Douglas begins talking to you, he carries him off. 
 How do you like such impertinent behavior ? " 
 
 " Perhaps I can forgive it in consideration of what 
 it saves me," answers Leslie, lazily. 
 
 Miss Cobb gives her a wondering stare. " Well, 
 you are a strange girl," she declares at length, " I 
 shall be careful how /offend you." 
 
 Just before they land, Leslie receives a sharp nem- 
 esis for her cruel and dishonest remark. She discov- 
 ers then that Douglas Favernel has thrown away her 
 bonnie blue ribbon. 
 
 " Do look at those evil-disposed twins I They 
 have lost their badge," exclaims Twinkle as the 
 brothers come hurriedly forward, very pale, as all 
 notice but Leslie, who is too absorbed in her hurt at
 
 202 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 the slight thus paid her gracious gift before the whole 
 company, to note anything beside. 
 
 Ah, woe betide Douglas Favernel during the short 
 remainder of his visit. The ingenuity, and unob- 
 trusiveness, with which his fair hostess manages to 
 make him feel her displeasure, would do credit to a 
 far more experienced brain than hers. * 
 
 As to Frank, his immediate departure is so great 
 a boon that no one notices the white face and dis- 
 trait air with which he takes his leave.
 
 MISS COBB'S CONFIDENCE. 203 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 MISS COBB'S CONFIDENCE. 
 
 " Is that rose of dawning glowing on yonr cheek 
 Telling us In blushes what you will not speak ? " 
 
 MBS. L. C. MoTn-TOW. 
 
 MISS APPLETON'S two weeks have extended 
 into three, and still she does not return to 
 her guardian's roof. 
 
 Nell occasionally makes a moan over this contin- 
 ued absence, but the dead silence with which her la- 
 mentations are received by Leslie and Miss Cobb, 
 prevents them from becoming profuse. Indeed, Nell 
 finds in these days, that the greater part of her ebul- 
 litions of one kind and another are received by Leslie 
 in silence. 
 
 " But what of it ? Every one is moody some- 
 times," thinks good natured Nell, and consoles her- 
 self with Regy, who is always boisterously glad of 
 her society. 
 
 Leslie sits, early one evening, on the piazza, knot- 
 ing macram lace. Nell and Regy are playing cro- 
 quet. Mr. Lamkin is taking a brisk constitutional 
 around the grounds, advised by his physicians to fol- 
 low a half hour's absolute quiet in a reclining post- 
 ure favorable to digestion. It is no light matter, this 
 attending to the laws of health, and Mr. Lamkin
 
 204 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 canters past the house with an expression of grave 
 responsibility on his countenance. . 
 
 Mr. Forrest comes out upon the piazza, news- 
 paper in hand. 
 
 " I think I have some pleasant news for you, lit- 
 tle girl," he says. 
 
 Leslie looks up and smiles a welcome. 
 
 " You never have anything else, dear," she returns, 
 drawing a chair beside her. Mr. Forrest seats him- 
 self. 
 
 " Blanche is coming home to-morrow," he contin- 
 ues, feeling in an inside pocket in the vague way com- 
 mon to men when seeking for something which they 
 are tolerably certain of not finding, "not," he contin- 
 ues, " that I expect that to be good news to you." 
 
 " It must be to me if it is to you," says Leslie, 
 softly. 
 
 " Here it is now," continues Mr. Forrest, select- 
 ing a squarely folded paper from the loose handful 
 he has drawn forth. " Here is a very pretty note 
 from Blanche. You wouldn't like to read it?" 
 
 As Leslie does not contradict this, her father re- 
 places the note with a faint sigh. 
 
 "I shall be ready for her," says Leslie with re- 
 morseful cordiality, then with a bewitching smile in 
 eyes and dimples, she turns around : "May I not be 
 just a little jealous that you have another daughter ?" 
 she asks coaxingly. 
 
 " No my dear, you can not even pretend to be jeal- 
 ous of Blanche. O, child," taking his daughter's
 
 MISS COBB'S CONFIDENCE. 205 
 
 hand, " why could you not remain my little Leslie ? 
 Why should you wish to leave me ? " 
 
 "Leave you?" echoes Leslie, affectionately. "I 
 never wish to leave you while I live." 
 
 " You are a good child, I haven't a fault to find 
 with you," returns the lawyer with a pre-occupied 
 air. 
 
 The girl has seated herself in her father's lap, and, 
 with her arm around his neck, presses her fresh 
 cheek against his forehead. 
 
 " And now I will proceed with my news. I have 
 put your friend, Mr. Laible, in the way of adding 
 a considerable sum to his income." 
 
 " You're a saint ! " announces Leslie, joyfully. 
 
 " Yes dear, all right, but don't break down my 
 collar so unmercifully. You remember that I told 
 you Mr. Favernel is manager for a New York firm 
 who are my clients ? " 
 
 Leslie nods. 
 
 " Well, I suggested to Favernel that the business 
 should be put into Laible's hands." 
 
 "When did you see him ? " 
 
 " Yesterday. I didn't tell you, they are both 
 back in Boston. And Favernel laughed, telling me 
 that he had tried already to make the change to 
 have the business taken from me and given to 
 Laible but in vain ; the partners would not con- 
 sent. However, I can arrange it, and henceforth 
 Mr. Laible will have a regular income from that 
 firm alone, which is not contemptible for a single 
 man."
 
 206 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " But how would it be," and Leslie holds her 
 father's face between her hands and looks into it 
 with a delightfully demure expression, " if he should 
 decide not to be a single man. Would you get him 
 ever so many more clients and regular incomes ? " 
 
 Mr. Forrest gazes perforce at her heightened 
 color. 
 
 " What a strange girl you are ! " he says. " I 
 must say I don't understand your being so mercen- 
 ary in this affair." 
 
 "But I do," responds Leslie, dropping her hands 
 and laughing in hearty enjoyment of her secret. 
 " There is an explanation." 
 
 " Your own fortune is large. I am not sure that 
 you understand." 
 
 Leslie sobers, and regards her father with wide, 
 solemn eyes. 
 
 " O you don't know Mr. Laible," she says. " He 
 seems lazy and indifferent, but he would not take a 
 cent of my money not one cent." 
 
 Mr. Forrest raises his eyebrows and smiles a smile 
 of indulgent amusement. 
 
 " Think as well of him as you like, dear, he is all 
 right. I have his whole history from Mr. Favernel 
 facts which it will be easy to prove or disprove, 
 only I fancy it would be hard to disprove an asser- 
 tion of Douglas Favernel's he is a man, now 
 Leslie ! " says the lawyer in a different tone, looking 
 reflectively down the lawn where may be seen the 
 hygienic Lamkin toiling up the home stretch. 
 
 "Yes papa," says Leslie encouragingly, while
 
 MISS COBB'S CONFIDENCE. 207 
 
 she arranges her father's hair in scallops around his 
 forehead. 
 
 " A thorough-going, upright man, honest and 
 generous, beside being cultivated and intellectual 
 look out for my collar my dear," finishes the law- 
 yer, recapturing the arm which he has unwittingly 
 released. " I seem to come in for a large share of 
 your approbation this afternoon." 
 
 " It is so surprising to hear you compliment any- 
 one." 
 
 " It is so surprising to find any one worth compli- 
 menting. Ah, Leslie, if you could have fancied 
 but it's all right ; and now I come to thirdly and 
 last. I have invited Mr. Laible to spend a few 
 weeks with us. He needs to be with me for a time, 
 in order to understand his new responsibilities." 
 
 " Better and better ! You little know how you are 
 playing into my hands, Mr. Forrest," says Leslie, 
 joyfully. 
 
 " Thank you. If I were so thick-headed as you 
 give me credit for, I think I should retire to private 
 life. Then after I had attended to your pleasure, I 
 looked after my own, and invited Douglas Faver- 
 nel." 
 
 " And he said ? " suggests Leslie as her father 
 pauses. 
 
 " Well, he said a good many things, but the 
 amount of them was that he didn't wish to come." 
 
 Leslie riseS and returns to her chair. 
 
 " I was determined, though, not to take 'no' for 
 an answer, and fairly pressed him into consenting."
 
 208 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " I wouldn't have done that, father. You are too 
 apt to deprive people of their freedom, in proffering 
 an invitation. We are not reduced to begging peo- 
 ple to accept Fairylands' hospitality." 
 
 " Well, well ; what an icicle we have here all of a 
 sudden I If I had known that it would have been 
 unpleasant to you his coming I would not have 
 insisted. But it's too late now ; he has accepted." 
 
 " What is your idea in having them come ? " asks 
 Leslie, tying her knots fast and furiously. 
 
 " The idea of making everyone enjoy the lazy 
 month of August as much as possible." 
 
 " But Mr. Favernel spoke as though he would 
 enjoy the seaside. Don't you remember his asking 
 you if we were going ? I'm sure that he intended 
 passing the rest of his vacation there." 
 
 " Yes, he did," says Mr. Forrest in a calm tone 
 very exasperating to his daughter, "but I argued the 
 point with him, and represented how. far greater 
 facilities for rest and quiet he would find here, than 
 among the crowd at a watering place." 
 
 " I can't tell you how I regret it. What do you 
 suppose Mr. Favernel wants of rest ? " asks Leslie 
 scornfully. " The quiet he will certainly find here 
 in plenty. There is nothing, absolutely nothing to 
 interest him, and it will spoil everyone's pleasure to 
 see him moping about here and there in search of 
 something to amuse him. Why couldn't you have 
 let him go?" 
 
 Mr. Forrest laughs teasingly. It is quite a new
 
 MISS COBB'S CONFIDENCE. 209 
 
 thing for his daughter to upbraid him in this way and 
 he finds it amusing. 
 
 " I did let him go, my love ; he went to Rye this 
 morning, but he is under strict orders to remain 
 away only three days, so prepare to receive the 
 martyr and his friend. Let me see ; to-day is Thurs- 
 day ; on Monday they will be here. We may have 
 to keep Favernel under surveillance, but I suppose 
 Mr. Laible will not try to escape," and Mr. Forrest 
 takes a mischievous delight in his daughter's haughty 
 attitude. 
 
 The inevitable wrangling which takes place when 
 Nell and Regy play croquet, here becomes so audible 
 that Miss Cobb comes out upon the piazza. 
 
 " Henry why don't you call Regy," she says. 
 " Just give him a little check, that's all he needs." 
 
 " People always quarrel over croquet, don't they ? " 
 asks Mr. Forrest abstractedly, running his eyes down 
 the columns of the newspaper. 
 
 Miss Cobb gives the lax father a reproachful 
 glance. 
 
 " Reginald 1 " she calls. 
 
 The boy in the distance turns, looks at her and 
 turns back again. 
 
 " Reginald! " The call this time is so imperative 
 that the boy throws down his mallet with an im- 
 patient carelessness that imperils Nell's life and limb, 
 and comes running up, red in the face and breathless. 
 
 " Regy," says Miss Cobb with gentle reproach, 
 " remember the golden rule." 
 
 " Aw 1 " exclaims the boy, at the highest pitch of 
 O
 
 210 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 exasperation. " Why couldn't you holler it ! " and 
 is off again. 
 
 Mr. Forrest shakes quietly behind his paper. Miss 
 Cobb maintains a stern front for a moment but bursts 
 into a laugh as she re-enters the house. The honest 
 disgust of Regy's tone has proved too much for her. 
 
 Leslie continues grave. She works away at her 
 macrame as assiduously as though her daily bread 
 depended upon it. Occasionally she takes a long 
 breath. Suddenly she is roused by a voice on the 
 steps beside her. 
 
 " 'And her sithes were more like groans than com- 
 mon sithes,' " quotes Nell, " I heard you 'way out 
 here. Come and walk. I've beaten Regy three 
 times straight, whitewashed him twice, and he has 
 discovered that croquet is a slow game fit only for 
 girls." 
 
 Leslie obeys and the two, arm in arm, saunter 
 down the drive. 
 
 " Poor Regy. I suspect it is rather an unpleasant 
 change for him to be defeated. He is accustomed to 
 beating me whenever he chooses. You'll have some 
 one more worthy of your skill after to-day. Blanche 
 returns to-morrow." 
 
 " O how glad I am ! Why didn't you tell me be- 
 fore ? " cries Nell in delight. 
 
 " Father just told me of it. And you are pleased ? " 
 
 "Pleased? Delighted! Think of having her back 
 with her beautiful voice and fascinating smile. You 
 are a princess Leslie, but Miss Appleton is queenly.
 
 MISS COBB'S CONFIDENCE. 211 
 
 When she glides about this house and grounds, I can 
 imagine her mistress of it all." 
 
 " So can she, I think," remarks Leslie. 
 
 " Not that I wish it were hers. You fit the place 
 as well in a different way, and you will become more 
 commanding and like her as you grow older." 
 
 * Do you think so ? " 
 
 "Don't be sarcastic Leslie. I'll endeavor to re- 
 strain my flights of enthusiasm. You are evidently 
 not over pleased with my admiration." 
 
 " I am really glad you like Blanche, really very 
 glad." 
 
 "Your voice sounds joyful, dear, almost jubilant 
 one might say. Leslie, I can't think things very 
 often without saying them, and will you forgive me 
 if I say that you behave as though you were jealous 
 of your father's ward?" 
 
 " Yes, I forgive you." 
 
 " Now, you shall not smile in that sad^patient way 
 as though you were the heroine of a tragedy," says 
 Nell, stopping short in the road, and taking her 
 friend by the shoulders. " I've caught you at it a 
 number of times lately, and I say again I wen't have 
 it. Come dear," coaxingly, " something annoys you. 
 I know it can be nothing," she finishes incoher- 
 ently. 
 
 " You are right, it is nothing." 
 
 " Nothing I " Nell speaks in an accusatory voice. 
 
 " Nothing." 
 
 " Very well, I'll never tell you anything again. 
 I should think you would be ashamed of yourself,"
 
 212 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 exclaims Nell, resuming her walk. " Do you sup- 
 pose I believe you ? You're not the girl you were 
 in the mountains ; you laugh, and talk, and eat, but 
 you fall off into reveries, and make eyes out o' the 
 window every chance you get. I shall go home, 
 back to Brenton. I'm a restraint upon you." 
 
 "I shall have to be a restraint upon you," laughs 
 Leslie, catching her companion's arm. " I can't walk 
 at this rate. If you'll tell me what trial you want 
 me to confess to, I'll confess to it. Anything to please 
 you." 
 
 " Here's one coming toward us. You wish Eus- 
 tace was in heaven, you know you do." 
 
 Before Miss Forrest can speak, the pedestrian has 
 met them with a face flushed but beaming. 
 
 "I've hit it this time, young ladies," he exclaims 
 smiting his stomach. " It has commenced to grind al- 
 ready. Third time 'round," and off he goes in hot 
 pursuit of health. 
 
 " He is not particularly calculated to raise one's 
 spirits," says Leslie, " but I'm accustomed to him." 
 
 " I am not going to catechise you," announces 
 Nell frigidly, making the most of her five feet two 
 and a half of height. 
 
 Leslie considers a moment, then says, " You force 
 me to humiliate myself. I confess that I am jealous 
 of Miss Appleton, and dread " 
 
 A little hand clapped over her mouth checks her 
 utterance. 
 
 " Forgive me. I am ungenerous. It will all come 
 right, I'm sure. I'll try not to tease you again, only
 
 MI8S COBB'S CONPIDBNCB. 213 
 
 I can't let you make eyes at space, I can't 
 really." 
 
 " I deny the impeachment. I never made eyes at 
 anything or anybody. I don't know how." 
 
 " O, don't you, " says Nell with a pause before 
 each word, as she thinks of the little scene on the 
 steamer, " you don't cast your eyes up at young men 
 when you tie ribbons in their button-holes." 
 
 Leslie's manner freezes stiff. 
 
 " I shall certainly not select Mr. Douglas Faver- 
 nel to practice the art upon." 
 
 " What ! Don't you like him either? Are you be- 
 coming misanthropic ? " 
 
 " Like him ! Did you think that I liked him ? " 
 asks Leslie slowly and in a lofty tone which Nell 
 immediately imitates in her reply. 
 
 "Yes I thought so " she says dramatically, 
 " but I will think so no more I " 
 
 " You goose ! " says Leslie, smiling much against 
 her will. Miss Cobb comes down the drive toward 
 them. 
 
 " What in the world has come over Mr. Lamkin ?" 
 she inquires, seriously perplexed. 
 
 " Poor Eustace," says Nell, looking after the young 
 man's retreating form, " why he will be fit to en- 
 ter a walking match after a few more nights of this 
 sort of thing. He is digesting, you know," she ex- 
 plains to Miss Cobb. " Talk about the fate of the 
 Wandering Jew," she continues, as Mr. Lamkin cuts 
 across lots and passes them with the light of a joy- 
 ful victory illuminating his countenance. " I don't
 
 214 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 believe he had to live on Graham mush and Lacto 
 peptine between whiles." 
 
 " Your father wants you, Leslie," says Miss Cobb. 
 " I'll take a turn with Nell, and then you come and 
 meet us." 
 
 So Leslie departs and the pair of housekeepers con- 
 tinue their promenade. 
 
 " Do you know that Miss Appleton returns to-mor- 
 row ? " begins Nell. 
 
 It is not a very pleasant expression which she finds 
 she has brought into Miss Cobb's face. 
 
 " I didn't know it," is all that lady vouchsafes, 
 but in a tone that causes Nell to wonder how two 
 people, good and generous like Leslie and Miss Cobb, 
 can withstand Blanche's attractions ; and the warm- 
 hearted little simpleton actually congratulates her- 
 self that she is here to show the kindness and 
 attention to Miss Appleton, of which that stately 
 woman must surely feel the need. 
 
 " Leslie just received word of it from her father," 
 explains Nell, " and Miss Cobb, I have been doing a 
 daring thing this evening." 
 
 " What's that, Nell ? " 
 
 " Taking Leslie to task for her pre-occupation and 
 sadness." 
 
 Miss Cobb looks quickly at her companion. 
 
 " Then you have been doing a daring thing," she 
 replies, in a displeased tone, " a thing which I would 
 not think of doing." 
 
 " I don't care, Miss Cobb," returns Nell, bridling, 
 " hasn't it worried you to see the state she is in ?
 
 MISS OOBB'S CONFIDENCE. 215 
 
 Of course I don't pretend to be more quick-sighted 
 where she is concerned than you, and well as she has 
 behaved, I know you must have detected a change in 
 her. I accused her on the impulse of the moment, 
 but delicate or indelicate, I'm glad I did it, for she 
 confessed there was something on her mind, and per- 
 haps it will lead her to talk it out. Things are so 
 much more bearable when they're talked out." 
 
 " You mean well, Nell, but you've done a clumsy 
 thing this time." 
 
 " That is your opinion, Miss Cobb," says the girl 
 rather pertly. " May I ask why? " 
 
 " Because girls are not apt to ' talk out ' the kind 
 of things that Leslie has on her mind in these days," 
 and there is a smile on the housekeeper's face now 
 a loving smile that goes with thoughtful eyes and 
 tender good wishes. 
 
 " Then you know what is troubling her?" asks 
 Nell eagerly. 
 
 " I am really glad, my dear, that you are as slow 
 and obtuse as I was," says Miss Cobb, unbending 
 wonderfully. " I confess her father had to enlight- 
 en me ; I hadn't a thought of such a thing, and he 
 hadn't either until she told him herself." 
 
 " Go on," exclaims Nell. " My curiosity is at 
 the bursting point." 
 
 " You mustn't hint it then," says Miss Cobb, " the 
 child doesn't know that I know it, but it is full as 
 well, I think, that you should understand the case. 
 Only mind ; no hint of it to any one and especially 
 to Blanche Appleton "
 
 216 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " No, no," returns Nell breathlessly. 
 
 " Well then, Leslie is I was going to say engaged, 
 but I hardly think it has gone farther than an un- 
 derstanding, and at any rate by their behaviour 
 together, it is plain that they don't wish to attract 
 notice, although Mr. Laible " 
 
 " Mr. Laible I " interrupts Nell with an uncon- 
 trollable start. 
 
 " Well now, it really pleases me to see you so 
 surprised, for I haven't had a greater shock in a 
 long time. I'm not at all hurt that Leslie has never 
 spoken of him to me. I like to see a girl who can 
 keep her own counsel, but now you see how laugh- 
 able a mistake you made in taking Leslie's pre-occu- 
 pation for sadness. I'm not very well versed in the 
 manner of lovers, but I daresay Leslie's manner of 
 taking her happiness is not uncommon. Why, what 
 is the matter ? " continues the housekeeper, as Nell 
 stands still, pressing a hand over her eyes. 
 
 " One of my blind headaches. I rarely go so long 
 without one as 1 have here, and it has come sudden- 
 ly as usual. Please let me take your arm back to 
 the house." 
 
 Dorothy Cobb puts one arm around the little figure 
 that has suddenly lost its animation. 
 
 " Those headaches are bad things," she says, lead- 
 ing Nell quickly along, " and I never saw anyone 
 turn quite so pale with them as you do." 
 
 " Wait a minute, perhaps it will prove a false 
 alarm," says Nell when they have reached the piazza, 
 " Sometimes the blindness passes away without
 
 MISS COBB'S CONFIDENCE. 217 
 
 bringing the headache. Let me sit down here a 
 minute." 
 
 " Would you like some wine or water ?" asks Miss 
 Cobb, seating her charge in a rocking chair. 
 
 " Nothing, thank you." 
 
 At this moment the door swings open and Leslie 
 appears. 
 
 " What is the matter with Nell ?" she cries, see- 
 ing Miss Cobb lean over her friend's chair. 
 
 " She's fighting a sick headache," says the house- 
 keeper shortly, as Nell does not stir or remove her 
 hand from her eyes. 
 
 "Use this," says Leslie, putting a vinaigrette into 
 Nell's hand. " I hope the blindness will disappear. 
 We can't let you go back to Brenton until you have 
 quelled those headaches for good." 
 
 " I shall be all right presently," says Nell, inhaling 
 the salts," and I have no excuse to stay away from 
 aunt Lamkin longer. I'm so strong and well that 
 I believe I shall go home to-morrow and surprise 
 them." 
 
 " Indeed you shall not I " exclaims Leslie. " Go 
 home to-morrow ? I should think not. Mr. Laible 
 and Mr. Favernel are coming Monday to stay indefi- 
 nitely. ' What do you think of that ? " and the girl 
 looks triumphantly into Nell's white face. 
 
 " Think ? I think it will be gayer than ever at 
 Fairylands. I should be quite spoiled for home life 
 if I were to stay. It would never do." 
 
 "Those gentlemen coming here to stay I" exclaims 
 Miss Cobb. 
 10
 
 218 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Yes, I must refer you to papa. It was all his 
 doing ; but Nell you're no more going to Brenton 
 to-morrow than I am." 
 
 " Yes I am, dear. It is no use waiting to be ready 
 to go, I must just tear myself away suddenly. The 
 headache is here after all, and come to stay this 
 time. I must go to bed," and Nell rises, looking as 
 though she must faint before she takes three steps. 
 " Good night to both of you," she says bravely, and 
 is gone.
 
 THE "RETREAT." 219 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE "RETREAT." 
 
 " He bad a way of saying things 
 That made one think of counts and kings." LONGFELLOW. 
 
 MISS VALENTINE'S headaches are forty- 
 eight hour affairs, and Leslie has her safely 
 a prisoner for the present. The heiress feels des- 
 perate at the mere thought of her friend's slipping 
 through her fingers at the moment of all others 
 when, she tells herself, it is so important to have 
 Nell on the spot. Everything is going beautifully ; 
 and now, just as so rarely good an opportunity pre- 
 sents itself for Mr. Laible and Miss Valentine to 
 become better acquainted, the latter with incompre- 
 hensible perversity wants to vacate the field. It is 
 too much, and Leslie can but look triumphant, as 
 she walks into Nell's darkened room the next morn- 
 ing. 
 
 " Do you suffer much ? " she asks softly. 
 
 " About as usual. It will last till to-morrow 
 morning," responds the other faintly. 
 
 " You poor child I I suppose the kindest thing I 
 can do is to leave you alone," replies Leslie moving 
 toward the door. " Nell," coming back on a sudden 
 impulse, " I have to give either Mr. Favernel or 
 Mr. Laible a room upstairs near Regy. Which 
 shall have the better place ? "
 
 220 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " I suppose you feel more particular about enter- 
 taining Mr. Laible handsomely. I should say Mr. 
 Laible," replies Nell wearily, changing her position 
 on the pillow. 
 
 " Mr. Laible let it be," assents Leslie gaily, coming 
 closer to the bed. " You won't be so unkind and 
 tormenting as to insist upon going home soon, will 
 you Nell ? " she adds pleadingly. " I want you to 
 know Mr. Laible right well, for I like him very, very 
 much ; and then I want you to amuse Mr. Favernel. 
 Won't you be good and obliging?" 
 
 A knock at the door interrupts the pair, and the 
 knock is immediately followed by the opening of the 
 door and the appearance of a head peeping in. 
 
 " Shall I disturb any one ?" asks the new-comer. 
 
 "Ah, Blanche, you have come," and Leslie meets 
 her with outstretched hand. 
 
 " Miss Appleton ! " exclaims Nell, momentarily 
 forgetful of her headache. " I am so glad to see you." 
 
 Miss Appleton touches Leslie's hand, then leans 
 over Nell and kisses the aching forehead. 
 
 " You ought to be glad to see me," she says ; " I 
 tore myself away just as the place was becoming in- 
 teresting. Who should appear on the scene yester- 
 day but Douglas Favernel. Why are you 
 so dark in here ? " she pursues moving to 
 a window and drawing aside the curtain. " I 
 like a shaded room but not one where you must 
 pick your steps. Don't you know that a moderate 
 amount of light is good for the headache, Miss Valen- 
 tine ?"
 
 THE "BETREAT." 221 
 
 Nell winces as the shaft of light penetrates the 
 room, and Leslie sees it. 
 
 " It will never do in Nell's case," she says quietly 
 as she rearranges the curtain in its old position. 
 
 Miss Appleton looks at her in some surprise. 
 
 " You know best, but why, Leslie, have you not 
 said more about Douglas Favernel ? He is a very at- 
 tractive man. When I first saw him at the hotel 
 yesterday, it was at dinner time, and I supposed of 
 course Frank had run down to see me, and walked 
 up to him in all the gorgeousness of my dinner cos- 
 tume, and touched him on the shoulder. He turned 
 and looked at me for a moment, then bowed in a 
 grand-seigneur sort of way " 
 
 " That's what I always say," murmurs Nell ; " he is 
 king of whatever he surveys." 
 
 " Well, it happened to be me that time," continues 
 Blanche, " and I knew almost before he had spoken 
 that at last I was face to face with Frank Favernel's 
 long-talked-of, twin brother, and he said, * You 
 naturally mistake me for my brother, to who'm in 
 this case, I am indebted,' all this with that bow and 
 manner calculated to make you feel yourself in high 
 society." 
 
 Leslie listens with interest. She forgets for the 
 moment his offences and only remembers the grave, 
 kind friend she knew in the mountains. 
 
 " It was a clear case of ' He began to compliment 
 and I began to grin,' " pursues Miss Appleton, " for 
 I was not to be outdone in courtesy, beside being 
 anxious to attach this very desirable person to our
 
 222 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 party, so I introduced myself and insisted upon his 
 dining with us, which invitation he accepted. 
 He has certainly been very hard on his brother, 
 and if I had not made allowances for all I have heard, 
 I could not have inclined favorably to the usurper; 
 but I never forget that there are two sides to every 
 story." 
 
 "I hope you will be able to soften Leslie's judg- 
 ment," says Nell, "she does not admire Mr. Douglas 
 as we do." 
 
 " Well, there's no accounting for tastes," says 
 Miss Appleton. " As I said before I would have 
 liked to remain longer at Rye after he came, but 
 having said I should leave at such a time, I did not 
 like to change my plans, so I bade Mr. Favernel 
 good-by, and asked him to call upon me, whereupon 
 he said he thought we were in a fair way to become 
 very well acquainted, as my home was about to be- 
 come his for a short time. Imagine my surprise and 
 pleasure !" 
 
 " How did he speak of it? With resignation?" 
 asks Leslie with slight scorn. 
 
 " No indeed. I never saw anyone more pleased 
 with an arrangement than he seemed at that. His 
 face beamed for a moment, and he smiled for the 
 first time in our conversation. What beautiful teeth 
 those men have !" 
 
 " Your fascinations did their perfect work then, 
 Blanche. I assure you, you have reconciled him to 
 a disagreeable duty," and Leslie rises from the foot 
 of the bed where she has been sitting. " We must
 
 THE "RETREAT." 223 
 
 not talk longer here ; it is bad for that headache. 
 Forgive us, dear, for being selfish," and the pitying 
 face bends once more over Nell, as Leslie sprinkles 
 more eau de cologne about the pillow, and then leaves 
 the room preceded by Miss Appleton who yawns as 
 she moves away to take a nap and dream of Douglas 
 Favernel. 
 
 She has been brought up in a hard, selfish school, 
 this pale-eyed brunette. It matters little to her 
 that she is pledged to one brother. Since it would 
 be so greatly to her advantage, she will not hesitate 
 to fascinate the other, should such a course prove 
 possible. 
 
 Left alone, Nell sets her teeth in a way she takes 
 to still the throbbing in her head. It mingles 
 strangely with the pain in her heart that seems phy- 
 sical. In vain she tries to stay the procession of her 
 thoughts. Surely the ache in her head can never 
 cease while she is trying so hard to put away bitter- 
 ness and all uncharitableness. 
 
 Leslie, who has come to her like a being from a 
 higher sphere, who has heaped benefits upon her 
 little and great, is one whom it has been insanity to 
 hope to rival. Nell turns uneasily. She remembers, 
 having heard Mrs. Lamkin say that there is nothing 
 BO good to drive away thought, and to induce slum- 
 ber, as to imagine a huge, black curtain, and to fix 
 one's mind intently upon it. Nell does so, resolute- 
 ly, with closed eyes, and just as the vision is well 
 placed, the curtain divides in the middle and dis- 
 closes Leslie and Mr. Laible standing at the altar.
 
 224 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Nell has always thought Leslie would make a beauti- 
 ful bride, and the picture does not disappoint her. 
 How exquisite the oval face and shining golden hair 
 look through the veil I Tom Laible's indifferent 
 countenance looks no less indifferent than usual. His 
 lazy blue eyes, it seems to the dreamer, regard her. 
 He puts his fingers in his vest pocket, and, instead of 
 the ring, draws out a slender gold chain, which he 
 extends to Nell. 
 
 The girl opens her eyes with a little start. 
 
 " Am I getting feverish, I wonder ? " she thinks. 
 
 It proves that Miss Valentine is feverish, and for 
 two long weeks she is confined to her room, a heavy 
 cold being the foundation of the trouble, so the 
 doctor says. 
 
 Monday comes and brings the visitors. 
 
 Favernel has told his friend of Mr. Forrest's 
 arrangement for his advancement. 
 
 " What on earth is the meaning of it ?" asks Tom 
 at first. 
 
 " Who knows ? " replies Favernel. " I suppose 
 you have found favor with this man of law." ^ 
 
 " And I was about to decide my case an exception 
 to the rule that the lame and the lazy are always 
 provided for," remarks Laible. " Well, I suppose 
 it's not the thing to look a gift horse in the mouth, 
 but I should like to know what prompted Mr. For- 
 rest to give me the business." 
 
 So, with more pleasure and gratitude than is in 
 him to show on the surface, Tom Laible accompan- 
 ies his friend to Fairylands, on Monday after-
 
 THE "RETREAT." 225 
 
 noon, where Mr. Forrest meets them, and gives them 
 his usual hearty welcome. 
 
 Blanche sits in the library, dressed all in black, 
 unrelieved by flowers or color of any kind, having 
 decided in her own mind that she looks distinguished 
 in such a costume. She meets Mr. Favernel as 
 he enters, and greets him with a bewitching smile. 
 
 Tom Laible, standing behind his friend, looks at 
 the tall woman in gauze and jet, black as her hair, 
 looks at her light blue eyes with their black lashes, 
 catches the expression of her face as she gives her 
 hand to Douglas, and wonders whether the same 
 cordial light will beam upon himself; speedily dis- 
 covering that it will not, as Favernel introduces him. 
 
 The young men have been guests at Fairylands a 
 week, when, arriving from the city one afternoon, 
 Douglas Favernel comes into the library and en- 
 quires for Leslie. 
 
 " Where is Leslie ? " repeats Mr. Forrest, rising 
 and looking about, " she was here a few minutes 
 ago." 
 
 " Never mind, Mr. Forrest," as the host hurries 
 through the rooms with a perplexed air. " Perhaps 
 I shall come across her. I will go out into the 
 grounds," says Favernel. 
 
 " Yes, yes," returns Mr. Forrest ;" let me come 
 with you." 
 
 " No sir," says Favernel, stretching out his hand. 
 " You were busy at your desk when we came in.
 
 226 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Positively you will oblige me by not incommoding 
 yourself on my account." 
 
 So, fearing to make his favorite guest uncomfort- 
 able, Mr. Forrest returns to his work against his 
 will. 
 
 Tom Laible is deep in an animated conversation 
 with Blanche, so Douglas goes out, much to his own 
 relief, alone. 
 
 As he came by, a few minutes since, he noticed 
 the son and heir of the house, prone on the grass, 
 reading, and he approaches him now. 
 
 To his astonishment, as he draws near, the youth- 
 ful reader strikes out with one of his feet and sends 
 the stick which Favernel carries, flying. 
 
 " Do go away Blanche ; this is so interesting, and 
 you do bother so," says the boy, without lifting his 
 eyes. 
 
 " My name is Douglas," returns the young man 
 coolly, reaching after his fallen property. 
 
 " O, Mr. Favernel, I beg your pardon," says Regy, 
 rolling over on his back and laughing, as he looks 
 up. 
 
 " You are not very complimentary to Miss Apple- 
 ton's fairy footfall," continues Favernel, dropping 
 on the grass beside the boy, and then they both 
 laugh. 
 
 " Pooh, she's as big and heavy as an elephant," 
 says Regy with the beautiful candor of youth. 
 " My girl is the one with the fairy footfall," he 
 finishes in the tone of a connoisseur. 
 
 " Who is that," asks Favernel, amused.
 
 THE "RETREAT." 227 
 
 " Miss Nell. She's a daisy, except when she's 
 playing croquet," and Regy finishes with a gloomy 
 shake of the head. 
 
 " Good deal of temper, eh ? " asks Douglas sym- 
 pathetically. 
 
 " Ho, yes, she laughs at me until I'm in a perfect 
 rage." 
 
 " But with all her faults you love her still ? " 
 
 " Yes sir. It's awfully dull to have her sick." 
 
 " So it is. No doubt you miss her very much." 
 
 " Yes, and since I took my pickerel in and let it 
 drip on her wrapper, they won't let me go into the 
 room any more. It's a burning shame. If she had 
 her way, she'd have me, I know." 
 
 " So you get pickerel here, do you ? " asks Faver- 
 nel, glancing across the river, " Does does your 
 sister care for fishing ? " hoping to give the right 
 turn to the conversation. 
 
 " No o," laughs Regy contemptuously, " she 
 squeals when you take 'em off the hook. If you'll 
 come here the last of September Mr. Favernel, I'll 
 show you ! " he finishes enthusiastically. 
 
 " Good. I'll try to. I never fished but once in 
 this river," says the young man with a peculiar 
 smile, " and then it was for blue-fish," he adds in- 
 audibly. 
 
 " Well it's a first rate river" asserts Regy. " Leslie 
 thinks the prettiness in Summer and the skating in 
 the Winter is all there is to it, but I know better." 
 
 " Miss Leslie admires it?" asks Favernel, solely 
 for the pleasure of speaking the name.
 
 228 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " I should say so. She's got a retreat, she calls 
 it, where she sits by the hour, watching the water, 
 and reading, and sewing." 
 
 The picture rises before Favernel's mental vision, 
 according to the boy's description. 
 
 " Perhaps she is there now," he observes, " she is 
 not in the house." 
 
 " Shouldn't wonder," assents Regy tersely. 
 
 As there is a pause Favernel puts his request into 
 more definite form. 
 
 " Tell me where your sister's ' retreat' is and I will 
 go and look for her and let you go on with your 
 reading." 
 
 Regy looks doubtful. 
 
 " She won't like it if I do. She's awfully choice 
 of her old retreat," he says with sundry resentful 
 memories of his own wrongs. 
 
 "Just point out the direction," says Favernel, 
 " and I shall find the spot perhaps by a lucky acci- 
 dent." 
 
 " Well it's just down there," says the boy point- 
 ing across the lawn. " It's behind some trees and 
 vines and things." 
 
 Favernel rises and sets out on his quest, nothing 
 daunted by a parting warning from Regy, delivered 
 in tones of sincerity. 
 
 " She'll be awfully sorry to see you coming." 
 
 Leslie is in fact in her retreat. From a window 
 she saw the young men driving home from the depot, 
 and immediately fled. Miss Appleton and her father
 
 THE "RETREAT." 229 
 
 were on the spot to entertain the guests, and she 
 was not needed. 
 
 Seated among the woodbine, her dainty head lean- 
 ing against her intertwined fingers, and her eyes 
 down cast to the river, she is meditating in quiet, 
 when a shadow falls athwart the grass. Starting, 
 she beholds Douglas Favernel's goodly form and 
 face. He does not look at her, and instinctively she 
 holds her breath hoping that he will pass on. Not 
 for worlds would she meet him here tete-d-tete. Her 
 cheeks flush hotly when Mr. Favernel stands still, 
 and gazes at the water. Evidently he also is struck 
 with the beauty of the spot. " Will he never pass 
 on ? " she wonders, glad that the noise of the river 
 drowns the beating of her own heart. O, confusion ! 
 Mr. Favernel deliberately seats himself in such a way 
 that his profile is toward her. The girl watches 
 him silently. How melancholy he looks. Doubt- 
 less he is contemplating the weary days that must 
 elapse ere he can make a respectable escape. Every 
 moment that passes makes it harder for her to speak 
 more disgraceful for her to remain silent. 
 
 Finally a heavy sigh escapes the new-comer. He 
 takes a morocco case from his pocket, opens it with 
 exasperating deliberation, and takes out a stained, 
 rumpled bit of ribbon. 
 
 He looks at it tenderly an instant, and raises it to 
 his lips with a fervent movement. 
 
 Notwithstanding that this is the most trying, em- 
 barrassing moment she could choose for revealing
 
 230 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 herself, Leslie feels that she can not play the part 
 of spy another instant. 
 
 " Mr. Favernel !" she ejaculates. 
 
 That artful person looks, with an admirable air of 
 surprise, up at the speaker, who, like a queen on her 
 throne, gazes down upon him, a fluctuating color in 
 her face. 
 
 " Are you there, Miss Forrest," he says, rising, and 
 coming up the hill to stand before her. 
 
 " Yes. I I hoped you would pass by and so I 
 did not speak before." 
 
 It is so open a rudeness that Favernel can not re- 
 press a smile. 
 
 " Isn't that a little hard on your innocent guest ?" 
 
 " You are not my guest, and I will not wait longer 
 before expressing my sincere sympathy for you, that 
 you were obliged to come here for this visit," says 
 Leslie. " I know my father's invitations. They are 
 unkindly urgent." 
 
 " He told you perhaps that my acceptance was re- 
 luctant ?" 
 
 " You surely might infer that," returns Leslie 
 haughtily. 
 
 " And surely you might infer why," returns 
 Favernel softly. " You were anything but cordial 
 to me when I was here last. Is it nothing to come 
 here, regarding you as I do, and to be treated daily 
 as you treat me ?" 
 
 Leslie's eyes droop. 
 
 "You don't ask me to be seated, Miss Forrest," 
 says Favernel after a pause.
 
 THE "ESTREAT." 231 
 
 " You are to do quite as you please here up to 
 leaving the premises of course," returns Leslie, look- 
 ing off into space. 
 
 " How I wish that were so I" says Douglas de- 
 voutly, as he seats himself on the grass. " Pray look 
 at me Miss Forrest," he adds, and as he speaks, he 
 smiles in a way which conveys to Leslie the idea 
 that he is not seriously alarmed by her coldness. 
 
 She looks at him immediately. It would be too 
 foolish to refuse. 
 
 " You look so so big lying there," she says capri- 
 ciously. 
 
 " That is so," assents Favernel scanning his own 
 gray-clad person with a serious air. " What are we 
 going to do about it ? Don't say that I had better 
 get up, for I am not nearly ready. I must talk to 
 you a little now that I have an opportunity. You 
 have been remarkably careful that I should not have 
 one heretofore. Do you remember the only gift you 
 ever made me, Miss Leslie ?" 
 
 Leslie does remember vividly, but her face indi- 
 cates nothing but polite, and evidently forced atten- 
 tion. 
 
 " That little bit of ribbon," begins Douglas gravely, 
 " caused a more serious quarrel between Frank and 
 myself than all the money our uncle left." 
 
 Leslie raises her eyebrows, and pats the little 
 fluffy rings on her forehead. 
 
 " I am so sorry," she says in a conventional tone. 
 
 "And I am bitterly sorry," says Favernel slowly and 
 with intense earnestness.
 
 232 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Leslie frowningly examines her finger-nails. 
 
 " We were devoted friends," he goes on, looking 
 at her steadily, " until this money trouble divided 
 us, and I was never more happy than on that one 
 day, a month ago, when I supposed we were recon- 
 ciled. But on the steamer, Frank discovered my 
 love for you." Douglas says it quite as he would 
 speak of any other accepted fact under the sun. " It 
 destroyed the veneering of his cordiality toward me. 
 Why he should grudge me the little hope I had of 
 winning you I can not imagine, since I learn that he 
 is engaged to Miss Appleton; bat that he did so was 
 evident. While pretending to brush some lint from 
 my coat, he threw my blue ribbon into the water. I 
 lost my self-control and charged him with having in- 
 tended the action, and well, I don't care to rehearse 
 that conversation, it was short and not sweet ; but 
 all is over between us forever, and I know now that 
 my brother's part of our temporary reconciliation 
 was never more than skin deep." 
 
 Leslie, more and more mollified, is at a loss how 
 to reply to this. 
 
 " You ought to feel some responsibility in the mat- 
 ter, Miss Forrest," continues Favernel. " I loved 
 my brother, but I love you a hundred times more. 
 What will you give me from your bounty to make 
 my loss good ?" 
 
 Leslie can not meet the look in the upturned face. 
 Her eyes light upon the bit of discolored silk in the 
 speaker's hands. 
 
 " This is all I have," he continues, following her
 
 THE " RETREAT." 288 
 
 glance, " all I have of you, and I worked for it. I 
 think I must have been an hour fishing about among 
 the weeds where I saw it drop." 
 
 Leslie is moved by this proof of devotion. " I won- 
 der that you found it," she says. 
 
 " O no," says Favernel, simply, as he restores the 
 treasure carefully to his pocket, " I was bound to 
 find it. ( I never give up anything I have once un- 
 dertaken." i 
 
 A sudden warmth flashes over the girl with the 
 conviction that he will never give her up. 
 
 " Well ? " he says, inquiringly, looking up at her 
 brightly, hopefully. " What can you give me ? What, 
 Leslie ? Some ghost of a promise for the future, 
 full and free forgiveness for the unfortunate past 
 no, I take that back. Far be it from me to call that 
 unfortunate, which ushered me into a new world of 
 happiness. Suppose me to have met you in ordinary 
 society even as an extraordinary young lady. 
 Should I in six months have possessed so complete a 
 knowledge of your loveliness as I gained in those few 
 days? Should I have been able to gaze at you as I 
 did then? Listen, Leslie, one further reason why 
 you should bless me. No one but myself knows 
 what I am about to tell you now. I am a poor 
 man." 
 
 Miss Forrest looks now at her eager suitor with 
 wide eyes. 
 
 "And I must remain so until you raise me from my 
 poverty."
 
 234 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Leslie is amazed at this open acknowledgment of 
 mercenary intentions. 
 
 "Not that I want to marry you for your money," 
 and Favernel smiles upon her, " but I want you to 
 marry me for mine. When my uncle's fortune fell 
 to me I realized that it would probably be my ruin. 
 I had all the tendencies in my nature which, when 
 yielded to, lead a man straight downward. I deter- 
 mined to put it beyond my power to yield, by swear- 
 ing not to use a cent of that money until I was 
 either thirty-five years of age or married. By the 
 time either of those things came to pass, I thought 
 my character would be sufficiently formed for safety. 
 Good idea wasn't it ? " 
 
 " A noble idea," assents Leslie warmly. 
 
 " Charming in theory," continues Favernel,assum- 
 ing a rueful air, " but it has proved rather severe in 
 practice." 
 
 " Why, you have a good business position," says 
 Leslie. 
 
 " Tolerable now ; but it hasn't begun to pay me 
 much yet." 
 
 Favernel doubles his arm and displays the under 
 part of his coat sleeve which is nearly threadbare. 
 " Look at that," he says meditatively, then crosses 
 his legs and investigates the sole of one of his light 
 Summer shoes. One of the layers is worn through. 
 He looks up with grave eyes. " Leslie, if you are 
 too long in making up your mind, my foot will be on 
 the ground," he says impressively. 
 
 The girl smiles and looks away.
 
 THE "RETREAT.'* 235 
 
 " Now, dear," and Favemel comes closer and leans 
 one arm on the rock beside her, " this is the man all 
 tattered and torn." 
 
 There is a little pause. 
 
 " Do I look like the maiden all forlorn? " Leslie 
 says faintly ; but it is a feeble attempt at sauciness, 
 for Douglas has her hand in his, and thushard pressed, 
 with his adoring eyes upon her, she feels the last 
 vestige of resentment leave her. All the signs are 
 propitious for the determined lover, when Blanche 
 Appleton's face peers curiously over the vines and 
 looks mockingly into Favernel's eyes. 
 
 " What a cozy little place," she says innocently. 
 " Leslie, you sly creature, to keep this a secret." 
 
 Her voice trembles noticeably, in spite of her ef- 
 fort to be nonchalant, for all her hopes of making a 
 conquest of Douglas Favernel vanish, from the mo- 
 ment she sees him thus. For a moment he keeps his 
 hold on the prisoned hand as he faces the intruder, 
 but the cloud of dislike, almost terror which passes 
 over Leslie's face causes him to release her with a 
 menial anathema on Miss Appleton, none the less 
 hearty because inaudible. 
 
 This is not the first time he has seen that expres- 
 sion of repugnance and fear overspread the face he 
 loves, at sight of Blanche, and upon the instant, 
 Douglas resolves that Mr. Forrest's ward shall leave 
 Fairylands. The openness with which she has made 
 advances to himself, and the arrogance of the flirta- 
 tion she has maintained with Tom Laible who fell 
 au easy prey to her fascinations on the very day of
 
 236 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 his arrival, have disgusted and annoyed him beyond 
 expression. 
 
 " How impossible," he thinks tenderly, " that a 
 spotless, angelic being like Leslie, should be com- 
 fortable in such proximity." 
 
 " Here they are, Mr. Laible," calls Blanche over 
 her shoulder, and Tom, approaching, leans his arms 
 on the rock above Leslie's head. 
 
 " Well I like this," he says in an aggrieved tone. 
 " Why have you never brought me here, Miss For- 
 rest?" 
 
 Leslie looks up. She does not know whether the 
 interruption is a relief or a disappointment. 
 
 " You would have to mount very high in my good 
 graces before I brought you here," she says 
 gaily. 
 
 Tom knocks his hat over his eyes with a prolonged 
 groan. 
 
 " 'Twas ever thus! Why Miss Forrest, where is 
 your discriminating taste ? How can a man be pre- 
 ferred to me, who, for instance, wears ready-made 
 clothing. Douglas has always been an odd stick 
 and I am used to him, but when he came home yes- 
 terday wearing those garments ready made, then it 
 was that_ my great heart broke! " 
 
 " You see," says Favernel sotto voce to Leslie, *' to 
 what I am reduced." 
 
 " More than that," continues Tom in an injured 
 tone, " I'm far more interesting than Favernel in a 
 tete-a-tete, only you'll never try me. Favernel hasn't 
 any conversation."
 
 THE "BETREAT." 237 
 
 " I didn't bring Mr. Favernel here," says Leslie, 
 with a daring look at her lover, she is so safe now. 
 "He intruded upon me just as you have done. 
 See," she continues, pushing her dress aside. " It is 
 a seat for two. I have brought Nell here, and my 
 father and Mr. Lamkin know of the place." 
 
 " I can see it all ! " sighs Tom, with exaggerated 
 sentiment. " The fast flowing river, the whispering 
 trees, the white moonlight sifting through, and Mr. 
 Lamkin and Miss Forrest seated among the embower- 
 ing vines, while his manly voice speaks softly of pos- 
 sible malaria, and he calls her his jewel I his own 
 little Graham gem ! " 
 
 Even Favernel can not help joining in the laugh- 
 ter which follows this rapturous burst. 
 
 " Poor Nell ! " says Leslie, as she wipes her tears 
 away. " It is a shame for me to leave her so long. I 
 must go to her this minute. She will think I have 
 forgotten her." 
 
 " When will Miss Valentine be able to leave her 
 room, do you think? " asks Tom with polite, but not 
 eager inquiry. 
 
 " To-morrow, the doctor says," replies Leslie, 
 growing suddenly grave. This week, with its show- 
 ing of Laible's devotion to Blanche, has been a 
 great disappointment to Nell's champion. 
 
 " Please give her my congratulations," says Laible, 
 " and this also if you will," and he produces a small 
 jeweler's box from his pocket. " It is something I 
 promised to get for Miss Valentine some time since." 
 
 Leslie's countenance brightens, and she rises with
 
 238 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 alacrity. " No, don't come with me, Mr. Favernel," 
 as that gentleman also rises. Then she looks at 
 Blanche and from her to the beloved rocky corner. 
 Her thought is as comprehensible to her lover as 
 though she had spoken. Her wish would be suffi- 
 cient in any case, but he is quite as unwilling as she, 
 that Blanche Appleton's coquetries should tarnish 
 the purity of his lady-love's bower. 
 
 " Miss Appleton," he saj^s, turning to her, " you 
 are at home here, will you not show me Lily Island ? 
 I have never been across the bridge." 
 
 Yesterday, Blanche would have been elated by 
 this request. To-day she knows it means nothing ; 
 still it will annoy Laible to have her consent, and 
 therefore she does so. 
 
 Tom mutters something about monopolists, and 
 stalks back to the house beside Leslie.
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 239 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 
 
 Impulsive, earnest, prompt to act 
 And make her generous thought a fact, 
 Keeping, with many a light disguise, 
 The secret of self sacrifice." J. G. WHITTIXB. 
 
 ** No grievous cost In anything I see 
 That brings thee bliss 
 Bo heaven but thy cup fill, 
 Be empty mine unto eternity." R. W. GIL.DEB. 
 
 TT is a brighter face than usual, that Miss Forrest 
 J- brings into the sick room this afternoon. Nell 
 is sitting Up by the window in her wrapper. Nell 
 rather rejoices in the color of this wrapper which is 
 a dingy gray. She does not wish to be pretty or 
 fine any more. 
 
 She looks up inquiringly as Leslie enters. Both 
 have felt the shadow of restraint between them in 
 the past days. Nell, at her window, has been able 
 to keep the run of affairs in this out door weather. 
 No one in the house knows better than she the story 
 of Mr. Laible's infatuation. Once she mentioned 
 to Leslie that Mr. Laible seemed fascinated by Miss 
 Appleton, and Leslie gave a reluctant assent. 
 
 " But then I suppose you do not mind it," Nell 
 pursued. 
 
 " No ; if they do not carry it too far," Leslie 
 replied.
 
 240 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 In the last day or two, Nell, from her post of ob- 
 servation, has concluded that they are carrying it 
 ratner far, and has felt strangely pitiful and sympa- 
 thetic toward Leslie. Just now, however, she has 
 seen Laible returning to the house in dutiful attend- 
 ance upon the young hostess, and when Leslie comes 
 into her room, beaming, Nell hardens her heart in 
 proportion to her friend's happiness. 
 
 " Mr. Laible sends his congratulations upon your 
 recovery and this," holding up the box. " What 
 can it be ? " 
 
 Nell takes the box without smiling, and opens it 
 without any preliminary wondering as to its contents; 
 but when she draws forth a long slender gold chain 
 from its woolly bed, the color springs high into her 
 face. How long ago that happy evening seems 
 when it was promised her. 
 
 " How delicate and pretty ! " exclaims Leslie. 
 ** How came he to get it, I wonder ? " 
 
 " It was only his kindness," answers Nell, apolo- 
 getically. " Would you like me to keep it or not ?" 
 
 " Why yes, I don't think I would refuse a little 
 gift like that. It hardly seems worth while to make 
 any fuss about it," says Leslie, thoughtfully, letting 
 the slender chain run through her hand. " What 
 is your idea ? " 
 
 " It shall be just as you say," returns Nell, think- 
 ing it probable that Leslie and her husband will 
 give her a good many things, first and last, and that 
 she may as well accustom herself to humble pie 
 early in the game.
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 241 
 
 Leslie looks at her friend with eyes full of affec- 
 tionate trouble. She knows and regrets that Nell* 
 from her window, has become cognizant of much of 
 Tom Laible's flippant behaviour, and she thinks she 
 can read Cell's thoughts thinks she knows why 
 her recovery is attended with so much gravity and 
 heaviness. 
 
 Nell's next sentence is hardly a surprise to her. 
 
 " Miss Appleton is really going to stay here 
 always ? " 
 
 " Apparently. I suppose you are glad of it ? " 
 
 " Leslie I hate Miss Appleton I " exclaims Nell, 
 excitedly. " How I ever could have felt otherwise 
 I can not tell. She has not been near me for three 
 days and I am glad of it. We are taught to hate 
 what is bad, and she is bad ; considering that she is 
 an engaged woman, her conduct is outrageous ! " 
 
 Leslie impulsively throws her arms around Nell, 
 and the little dark head is pressed against the lace 
 and embroidery that compose the waist of Miss 
 Forrest's dress. It is the first caress that has passed 
 between them for a week. 
 
 How can Nell know that Leslie is thinking 
 
 " I don't believe there ever lived a more candid 
 transparent little soul than Twinkle, or a dearer !" 
 
 How can Leslie know that Nell is thinking 
 
 " How bravely Leslie hides her hurt 1 Who can 
 tell how she may have longed to have some one put 
 into words what I have just said I " 
 
 Then the blind kisses the blind, and each feels 
 intensely fond of the other, 
 
 < a
 
 242 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 A few evenings afterward there is to be a grand 
 fte at Fairylands. It is Leslie's first party, a lawn 
 party at that. 
 
 " Let me see," says Tom, meditatively, "it was at 
 a lawn party that you first met Miss Forrest, wasn't 
 it, Favernel ? " but he is promptly frowned down. 
 
 Miss Cobb is full of business. 
 
 Were she allowed her own way, no " army of 
 blacks," as she dubs the caterer's retinue, should 
 have control of the supper; but she has been per- 
 suaded to defer to public opinion, and the current 
 of her energy is turned into the minor arrangements. 
 
 "All I ask of you girls," she says, with emphasis, 
 "is to be dressed early," and such is her fussiness on 
 this point that even Blanche is in the drawing room 
 an hour before the first guest can possibly arrive. 
 
 Mr. Forrest, coming into the room, drawing on his 
 gloves, decides as he views the young ladies, that 
 they and the house are all that can be desired to 
 satisfy the proper pride of a country gentleman. The 
 house is beautifully dressed with flowers, and bril- 
 liantly lighted from top to bottom. As the host 
 enters the room, his eye falls first upon Blanche, who 
 stands before a long, broad mirror, viewing her re- 
 flection from all sides. Her dress is of pale pink 
 silk, the corsage cut low and square both in the 
 front and back, and by way of sleeves, little wreaths 
 of pendant rose-buds with flexible stems, pass over 
 her shoulders. 
 
 Regy also enters the room while she is taking her 
 calm, critical survey, her face showing no sign that
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 248 
 
 the result gives her pleasure. '* Whew, Blanche," 
 he says " you look like a great strawberry ice." 
 
 "Children," says Blanche, looking over her 
 much trimmed train, " should be seen and not heard." 
 
 "Blanche, my dear, you do us credit," asserts her 
 guardian warmly. " When you have finished ad- 
 miring yourself, turn around and give us an oppor- 
 tunity." 
 
 "Thank you sir, I will. You must excuse me by 
 remembering that mine is the only bed-room in the 
 house, which does not boast the luxury of a pier 
 glass." 
 
 So having given her little sting, and caused Mr. 
 Forrest to feel accused by his own conscience of not 
 looking out sufficiently for the comfort of a helpless 
 orphan, the young woman subsides into an arm chair, 
 and commences playing with the exquisite fan, a 
 combination of pearl and feathers, which is a present 
 from this same cruel guardian, as well as the dress 
 she wears. Excitement has warmed Miss Valentine 
 into extraordinary good looks this evening. Leslie 
 has secretly provided her with a dress for the occa- 
 sion, and, but that Nell's heart has grown tender 
 toward Leslie, she would rather wear the gray Sum- 
 mer silk, or not appear at all, than accept this favor 
 at her hands ; but believing, as she does, that Leslie 
 is even more unhappy than herself, insomuch as her 
 pride as well as her love is injured, and knowing the 
 pleasure the ordering of the dress has given her, she 
 accepts delightedly; the consequence is that to-night 
 she feels perhaps for the first time in her life, what
 
 244 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 it is to be certain that one is pretty and attractive. 
 Only a woman knows how well another woman can 
 look in mull and a mile of Valenciennes lace, combined 
 in the latest style, and looped and trimmed with 
 rosebuds in graceful sprays. 
 
 Nell looks lovely, and is aware of it with the sur- 
 prised pleasure touched with consciousness, which 
 one sees sometimes in girls who have hitherto ac- 
 cepted the fact of their plainness as unalterable. Her 
 cheeks are flushed, and she meets Mr. Forrest's 
 questioning look with a smile. 
 
 " Yes, the fairy god-mother has touched me," she 
 says. " I shall shiver with fear when I hear twelve 
 strike," and she lays her hand lovingly on Leslie's 
 shoulder. 
 
 Leslie, the debutante, the bright particular star of 
 the occasion in people's minds, sits in an easy chair ; 
 her little foot in its silk stocking, and satin slipper 
 rests on a hassock. Never in her life has Leslie 
 looked so bewitching. She is quiet rather than gay 
 but she is very happy. It has a subduing effect upon 
 her, this love of Favernel's which she has come to 
 believe in, and to value, and to return. Not one 
 word save of common politeness has she given him 
 since his pleading, two days ago. Not again has he 
 found opportunity to speak to her alone. She is all 
 unready to tell him what she, herself, is only be- 
 ginning to be conscious of. 
 
 Her father turns his critical eyes upon her and she 
 returns his gaze smilingly, aware that from the top-
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 245 
 
 most wave of her golden hair, to the train of her 
 cloud-like dress, she will bear criticism. 
 
 Mr. Forrest takes a white satin case from its 
 hiding place behind a large vase. 
 
 " You are fine, dear, but too colorless. Will you 
 allow your father to light you up a little ?" he asks, 
 opening the case and taking therefrom, a necklace 
 of matched rubies fit for a queen, and before Leslie 
 can exclaim, he has clasped it around her neck. 
 
 The jewels gleam against their pure background, 
 and tears spring to Leslie's eyes. 
 
 " Did you realty think your father would forget 
 that this is his only daughter's birthday ?" asks Mr. 
 Forrest, taking her hands and raising her to her feet, 
 as he kisses her forehead. 
 
 " This Leslie's birthday !" exclaims Regy, who is 
 the only one of the little group to whom that fact is 
 of more importance than the gorgeous necklace. 
 
 Blanche and Nell draw near expressing their ad- 
 miration characteristically, the former saying noth- 
 ing, but handling the gems, and devouring them 
 with her eyes, while Nell fairly jumps up and down. 
 
 " O Mr. Forrest," she exclaims, " that was an in- 
 spiration ! She was a vision before, but a vision that 
 made one chilly. Those rubies warm her right up. 
 O, you beautiful, beautiful thing." 
 
 As Miss Valentine brings out these adjectives with 
 great fervor, the two swallow-tailed visitors come in 
 upon the tableau made by Leslie, her hand still in 
 her father's and her uplifted eyes sparkling with 
 tears. A faint color tinges her cheeks, and Faver-
 
 246 A. SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 nel's heart bounds at sight of her exceeding loveli- 
 ness. 
 
 "You have come upon a grand presentation 
 scene," says Blanche. " Leslie has stolen a march 
 upon all but her father. This is her birthday." 
 
 " Why so 'tis. I remember Mr. Forrest spoke of 
 it to me yesterday," says Laible, who, as soon as the 
 secret was revealed to him, put it beyond danger by 
 forgetting all about it. 
 
 " Allow me, Miss Forrest, to present the custom- 
 ary compliments of the day, and to congratulate 
 you upon your general gorgeousness. I believe that 
 is allowable in addressing a debutante," and having 
 performed his agreeable duty, Laible turns toward 
 his loadstone; but on his way to her is obliged to 
 pass Miss Valentine, and, blind as he is latterly, even 
 he can not fail to notice her unusual appearance, and 
 altering his intention, he seats himself upon a has- 
 sock beside her. 
 
 Nell assumes no air of virtuous reproach ; she will 
 not even allow herself to show the least sign of her 
 real displeasure. She tries to behave in keeping 
 with her costume and surroundings, and succeeds. 
 She is arch, she is brilliant, she is saucy. Through 
 it all her manner is flattering, and Laible, highly en- 
 tertained, can not regret the absence of the majesty 
 and insolence whose servant he has been for so 
 many days. 
 
 The " strawberry ice " raises her eyebrows freez- 
 ingly as she glances in the direction of the pair,
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 247 
 
 when their tete-d-tete has already lasted severnl 
 minutes and shows no signs of flagging. 
 
 " Watch Miss Appleton," says Nell, " I can feel 
 her patronage 'way from here. I presume she toler- 
 ates leaving you with me awhile on the doctrine 
 that ' a little nonsense now and then is relished by 
 the wisest men,' and will set off to advantage the 
 ' feast of reason and the flow of soul ' with which she 
 regales you." 
 
 " Soul ! " mutters Tom, contemptuously. 
 
 "You didn't see Miss Forrest when her father gave 
 her that chain, did you ? " asks Nell suddenly. 
 
 " No." 
 
 " You never saw anything sweeter, it really makes 
 me feel tearful to recall it," continues the girl. 
 " Leslie is so quiet and subdued these dayu, and so 
 evidently thought that her birthday would pass un- 
 noticed " 
 
 Suddenly it flashes upon the speaker why her 
 beloved friend is quiet and subdued ; and indigna- 
 tion rises within her. 
 
 " It was stupid in me to forget what her father 
 told me ; I ought to have brought out a basket of 
 flowers or some other trifle," adds Laible's deliber- 
 ate voice. 
 
 " I think myself it would have been well," re- 
 plies Nell with cutting sarcasm. " Now if Miss 
 Appleton's birthday had been in question, there 
 would have been no trouble about remembering." 
 
 Laible looks up in surprise at the bright, flushed 
 face. He is far from falling easily into the egotism
 
 248 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 of believing women to be unduly interested in him- 
 self, but so plainly has Nell's preference been dis- 
 played on various occasions during their acquaint- 
 ance, that no ordinary man could fail to observe it ; 
 and although in the last ten days she has shared tht 
 common fate in the total eclipse produced by 
 Blanche, now he sees an expression in her face that 
 can only mean one thing, namely, that his pre-occu- 
 pation has affected her seriously, and the discovery 
 is incense to his vanity. 
 
 The truth is, Nell has forgotten, or sunk her own 
 hopes in unselfish -concern for her friend's happiness; 
 and summoning her courage, she continues : 
 
 " I am aware that I am about to do a daring, 
 perhaps an impertinent thing, Mr. Laible ; I ain 
 going to say something which most girls would 
 shrink from saying." 
 
 Here she pauses, trembling until her laces vibrate, 
 while Laible takes refuge in twisting his moustache, 
 and studying the carpet. What can it be that the 
 pretty little creature is nerving herself to say ? Is 
 it possible that she really cares for him enough to 
 take him to task for his neglect of her ? It is a con- 
 ceited thought, worthy the average man, but it 
 receives its punishment. 
 
 Nell takes a long quick breath, and says petu- 
 lantly : 
 
 " Why, I can't go on unless you tell me I must I" 
 
 " I see," murmurs Tom, " I am to receive the 
 continuation of that lecture begun by Umbagog. 
 Go on, I am even more willing than I was then to
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 249 
 
 be taken to task by you, and promise faithfully to 
 take your words to heart." 
 
 This last with a look which causes Nell for one 
 little moment to forget Leslie's cause in her own. 
 
 She puts down the sensation of pleasure with 
 decision, looking over at Leslie to gather courage 
 from the white, still figure. 
 
 " You are a good-hearted man, aren't you ? " she 
 asks suddenly. " Don't people always refer to you 
 as a good-hearted man ? " 
 
 " I believe they do." 
 
 " Very well, I detest good-hearted men I " ex- 
 claims Nell triumphantly. 
 
 Laible stares at her in ludicrous amazement. Is 
 this the shy admission he has awaited with such in- 
 terest ? 
 
 " Good-hearted people are the sort that are al- 
 ways meaning well, and doing wrong," continues 
 Miss Valentine with suppressed excitement. " I've 
 no patience with them. You don't look or seem 
 like a villain, but you are, one of the most aggra- 
 vated and aggravating type. A good - hearted 
 villain." 
 
 Laible smiles and looks up into the sparkling eyes 
 bent courageously upon him. 
 
 " I hope you will excuse the expression," he says, 
 " but this is the first time I was ever regularly rowed 
 by a young lady. No doubt I deserve it in a general 
 way, but just to oblige, won't you particularize ?" 
 
 " I shall believe you something worse than a good- 
 hearted villain, if you pretend innocence. To accept
 
 250 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 this hospitality and then behave as you have done is 
 dishonorable" 
 
 " Miss Valentine," says Tom, in quiet warning. 
 
 The quick tears spring to Nell's eyes. 
 
 " Hate me all the rest of your life, but I am started 
 and you must listen to me. Think of your having 
 won the love of a woman, beautiful as an angel and 
 lovely as a saint, and neglecting this treasure, pass- 
 ing her by for a haughty, selfish, pillar of ice !" 
 
 Here Nell pauses, and swallows several times. 
 She is in danger of crying, and very soon she will 
 be called upon to meet a hundred strangers. 
 
 " Leslie is not even aware that I know of your re- 
 lations to one another, we never speak of you," she 
 continues quickly, " but surely you are dreaming, 
 and can only need some friend to speak plainly and 
 bring you to your senses." 
 
 Indeed Laible does look as if he would like that 
 office performed for him. He is quite certain he 
 must be dreaming. He has settled to this conversation 
 all complacency, within and without, and a comical 
 change comes over his features as he realizes that 
 this dainty bit of a "woman in white" has no flatter- 
 ing reproaches to make on her own account, only a 
 very unromantic downright scolding to administer, 
 and her last tirade fairly takes his breath away. 
 
 Leslie I His relations with Leslie ! 
 
 Here Miss Appleton approaches. 
 
 " Come, little Valentine," she says, " Leslie says it 
 is time for us to group ourselves gracefully." 
 
 " Yes, in a moment," replies Nell without turning
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 251 
 
 her head, and Blanche, seeing that she is for the time 
 de trop sails away again. 
 
 " Little Valentine! Isn't that regularly insulting ?" 
 asks the girl. " Did you notice, Mr. Laible, how 
 delightfully tall from a back view I look in this 
 dress?" she adds eagerly. 
 
 " I noticed that there was something delightful 
 about it," replies Tom, scanning her admiringly. 
 
 " Just let me show you," and Nell rises and 
 promenades up and down before him. " Only notice 
 me when my back is turned ; in front, the dress is so 
 fashionably short, that I look more insignificant than 
 ever." 
 
 " ' Her feet beneath her petticoat like little mice 
 peeped in and out,' " quotes Laible. 
 
 " Yes, white mice," assents the girl, looking down 
 at the tiny slashed slippers, with their inordinately 
 high French heels. 
 
 Suddenly she stops before him, and holds out her 
 hand. 
 
 " How perfectly good tempered you are," she says, 
 soberly, " or perhaps it is only that you are perfectly 
 well-bred. Do you think I have been happy enough 
 to bring you to your senses ?" 
 
 Tom rises, takes the hand reverently and draws 
 it within his arm, then they move slowly across the 
 room toward Leslie, standing by the mirror with 
 Blanche ; and as they go Laible looks down, curi- 
 ously, at his companion. 
 
 " I'm a shallow sort of fellow, Miss Valentine," he 
 says.
 
 252 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 "So am I," responds Nell, with sympathetic earnest- 
 ness. 
 
 " But I really believe you have brought me to my 
 senses." 
 
 Nell listens to the low tone and tries to be happy 
 for Leslie. 
 
 " I believe that for weeks I have lived in the house 
 with the woman who holds my happiness in her lit- 
 tle hands and have not realized it." 
 
 Nell does not speak, but she begins to think she 
 deserves a place in the ranks with Fox's martyrs. 
 
 " And Miss Appleton ? " she questions at length. 
 
 " I have determined to give Miss Appleton a holi- 
 day from my society. Why do you ignore my poor 
 little gift, Miss Valentine?" 
 
 Nell colors nervously. 
 
 " Don't you like a white cord better with this 
 dress ?" she asks. "There are the first of the guests, 
 I must take my place." 
 
 Leslie smiles graciously upon the pair. 
 
 " I do believe Mr. Laible has discovered that Nell 
 is pretty," she thinks, and groans in spirit over the 
 frivolity that must wait for the fine feathers before 
 it can appreciate how fine a bird is within. 
 
 Leslie is partly right and partly wrong. It is true 
 that Laible was first attracted by Nell's unusual 
 appearance, but it is not only that her delicate, refined 
 costume pleases his taste, while he objects to 
 Blanche's extreme decollete, for in truth he has be- 
 gun to weary of the latter's imperiousness. It is 
 restful to return to Nell, scolding and all. He is
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 258 
 
 surprised to find how much he enjoys her little man- 
 nerisms, and how familiar and pleasant they seem. 
 
 As he walks away he ponders over Nell's words, 
 and wonders how, by any possibility, she can have 
 gained the idea that Miss Forrest and himself are 
 more to one another than friends. There is certainly 
 no one of whom he can inquire about the matter save 
 Miss Valentine herself, and that the artful young 
 man decides not to do at present. It has suddenly 
 struck him that Nell's false belief can be made to 
 serve his purpose for this evening at least. 
 
 Douglas Favernel, tall and impressive, crosses the 
 room and pauses beside Miss Forrest. She gives 
 him a welcoming glance. She dares to do so here 
 amid a room full. 
 
 " You look like a bride to-night," he says, with his 
 usual directness. 
 
 " With these red stones ? O no," replies Leslie, 
 touching her necklace. 
 
 " Why not ? I think you do," maintains Douglas 
 stoutly, " and I " looking his immaculate costume 
 over, "am I not fit to be a bridegroom? " 
 
 Leslie thinks that he is decidedly fit. 
 
 " I shall pretend to myself that we are, make be- 
 lieve that we are, as the children say," he continues. 
 " This is much the way that we should receive to- 
 gether, isn't it?" 
 
 " I hope not," returns Leslie; " there is a lady be- 
 hind you now, trying in vain to pay her respects to 
 me, while you are blocking the Wciy." 
 
 Favernel starts aside, and watches Leslie's grace-
 
 254 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 ful greeting of the guests. When the pair have 
 passed on, he continues persistently. 
 
 " When are you going to take pity on my poverty, 
 Miss Leslie ? " 
 
 Leslie surveys him from his chin downward, with 
 smiling disdain. " Don't come to me with any piti- 
 ful stories to-night," she says. 
 
 " Perhaps you never heard of such a thing as rent- 
 ing dress suits," he returns, with . dark signifi- 
 cance. 
 
 The girl laughs outright. " If that is a fortuitous 
 fit you do not need to have clothes made for you any 
 more." 
 
 " Who's got a fit ? " asks Mr. Lamkin, suddenly 
 appearing on her other hand, looking more than 
 usually distressed. 
 
 " Go away, both of you," says Leslie. " I have my 
 reputation as a hostess to make to-night." 
 
 Thus dismissed, the young men move off, Mr. Lam- 
 kin looking wizen beside Faveruel, " quite, " thinks 
 Leslie " as if one were looking at him through the 
 wrong end of an opera-glass." 
 
 The strains of waltz music are sounding, without, 
 where, on the smoothly waxed platform the dancers 
 are enjoying the cool air. Hundreds of Chinese lan- 
 terns swing from trees and bridges, and the moon 
 beams calmly over all. 
 
 Tom Laible stands just without the platform, pull- 
 ing his moustache in great vexation of spirit. Only 
 one waltz has he been able to secure with Nell, who 
 avoids him for her own peace of mind ; and as he
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 255 
 
 finds her dancing to be something phenomenally fine, 
 his trial is heavy to bear. He watches her from his 
 dim corner, and plans his revenge. 
 
 The evening is half gone, but as guests continue 
 to arrive, Leslie is' still at her post. Her father and 
 Douglas Favernel are standing near her, the latter 
 sufficiently happy and entertained merely to be with- 
 in sight of her. 
 
 " I should miss that daughter out of my house," 
 Mr. Forrest says, regarding her with affectionate 
 eyes. 
 
 " I am sure you would, sir," assents Favernel 
 heartily. 
 
 " I think when she is married, I shall be selfish 
 enough to insist upon her remaining here." 
 
 Something definite in his host's tone causes a ter- 
 rible fear to leap through the young man's heart like 
 a knife. 
 
 " When she is is your daughter going to be " 
 Mr. Forrest turns and looks sharply into his compan- 
 ion's face. 
 
 " Yes ; and you, with your intimate relations, you 
 have not been told? Well, young people are close- 
 mouthed in these days." 
 
 Favernel compels himself to stand still a full min- 
 ute, until the dizziness which suddenly seizes him has 
 fled, and until Mr. Forrest's voice ceases to seem so 
 far away and so confused. When he next under- 
 stands what his host is saying, Tom Laible is the sub- 
 ject of remark. 
 
 " Yes, Laible will work hard to give your clients
 
 256 A SANE LUNATIC 
 
 satisfaction, and whenever opportunity occurs, will 
 surely prove his gratitude to you for your kindness." 
 Douglas replies monotonously, then excusing him- 
 self on the plea of the warmth of the room, he moves 
 away. He longs to leave the house, to escape from 
 these surroundings forever, but there is something 
 that he must do first. Even now Leslie's happiness 
 is his uppermost thought. 
 
 He goes slowly out doors and across the lawn, 
 looking carefully at each lady who passes him in the 
 moonlight. 
 
 Arrived at the dancing floor, he finds Tom Laible, 
 who still stands gloomily gnawing his moustache, 
 and watching Nell's entrancing gyrations. 
 
 Favernel touches his absorbed friend. 
 
 " "Where is Miss Appleton ?" he asks. 
 
 " Don't know," is the short rejoinder. 
 
 " Since when ? " 
 
 Tom looks up, wondering at the strange tone. 
 
 " Douglas, old fellow, I want you to understand 
 that until yesterday I did not dream that Miss 
 Appleton was engaged to your brother." 
 
 " I wish it were only a dream," says Favernel. 
 
 " Well, he doesn't. She had the the poor taste 
 to show me one of his letters. I read it before I 
 discovered the truth, and you needn't be uneasy, he 
 is absolutely satisfied with her. He is here. Have 
 you seen him ? By Jove, you're enough to give 
 people brain fever to-night with your twin claw- 
 hammers."
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 257 
 
 " Well, I must find my future sister," says Faver- 
 nel abruptly, turning away. 
 
 It is the reserved taciturn Favernel of old that 
 speaks, and not the genial being Tom has known of 
 late, and he feels the change. 
 
 *' Wait a minute Douglas, I remember now, I did 
 see her and and your brother walking over that 
 way," he says. 
 
 Favernel nods and walks off in the direction in- 
 dicated. An intuition leads him to Leslie's rocky 
 retreat. With mingled resentment and pain, he 
 hears low voices as he approaches, and soon, by 
 the light of the lanterns, he sees his brother and 
 Blanche ensconced in the sacred spot; for sacred it 
 still is to him. Leslie has not treated him well, but 
 he excuses her to his own honest heart. 
 
 Blanche starts as she recognizes him, yet why, 
 she wonders, should she feel guilty merely because 
 she is occupying one particular spot on her guar- 
 dian's estate ? Frank rises angrily to his feet. 
 
 " Why do you come here ? " he asks rudely. 
 
 The two men stand regarding one another, so 
 wonderfully similar in their physical beauty, that 
 Blanche is struck afresh by the resemblance. She 
 watches them for a moment, spell-bound, frightened, 
 then: 
 
 " Frank, keep your temper," she says authorita- 
 tively. " Did you want me, Mr. Favernel ? " 
 
 "I did, and Frank, if he chooses, may hear what 
 I have to say to you." 
 
 li 11*
 
 258 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Of course I choose. You are the last man I 
 would leave with my promised wife." 
 
 " Miss Appleton," says Douglas, henceforth ignor- 
 ing his brother's presence, " I have a sum of money 
 which you as my brother's wife should enjoy. It is 
 a part of what my uncle left. I propose to give it 
 to you if you will accept it." 
 
 The sparkle in Blanche's pale eyes is visible. She 
 silences Frank as he begins to speak. 
 
 " But I shall give it to you on a slight condition, 
 or if you like it better, I will say that I wish to ask 
 a favor of you." 
 
 " Ask me anything you like ! " exclaims Blanche. 
 
 " It is simply that you leave Fairylands." 
 
 " Leave Fairylands ! " 
 
 " Call it a whim of mine if you like. Yes, I wish 
 you would leave Fairylands, and soon to-morrow." 
 
 " But I have invited guests for to-morrow, I give 
 a picnic," says Blanche, bewildered. 
 
 " Then let it be the next day at farthest. That is 
 the favor I ask, Miss Appleton," adds Douglas, 
 dropping his tone of authority. " If you grant it 
 if you leave this place the day after to-morrow and 
 do not return to it, I shall have the pleasure of 
 placing this sum to your credit." Here Favernel 
 takes a scrap of paper from his pocket. 
 
 Blanche almost snatches it from his hand. 
 
 Frank Favernel, to show his indifference to the 
 whole proceeding, has just lighted a cigar. Blanche 
 takes it from his hand, places it between her lips, 
 and blows the lighted end into a glow by which she
 
 LESLIE'S CHAMPION. 259 
 
 reads the five figures on the paper. With a joyful 
 cry she looks up. 
 
 " Mr. Favernel, you can hardly name anything 
 that I would refuse to do for that sum. Your 
 wishes shall be carried out to the letter. Now con- 
 fess," with an arch look, " you grudge my occupy- 
 ing Miss Forrest's place here." 
 
 Douglas surveys her, standing in her extreme 
 de colletS, her head on one side, and the cigar held 
 between two fingers, and contrasts her with his 
 not his darling any more ! 
 
 " See my docility," continues Blanche. " I will 
 leave the place at once. It isn't very comfortable^ 
 between you and me, so don't thank me too much. 
 Come, Frank." 
 
 Then Douglas turns and goes back to the house. 
 As he enters the hall he catches a glimpse of the 
 bright head, every hair of which is a hundred times 
 dearer to him than gold. Then, for the first time, 
 he quickens his movements, and hurries up-stairs 
 three steps at a time.
 
 260 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 LILY ISLAND. 
 
 'So now we are rich are we not ?' she said 
 And faltered, all trembling with love confessed ; 
 And I, with knowing I was so dear, 
 Trembled, but gathered my rose to my breast ; 
 And Love was answered, and Life was clear." 
 MBS. Z. B. 
 
 THE supper room is opened, and the guests are 
 coming and going through the house. Blanche 
 is at the piano, surrounded by a little circle of music- 
 lovers. How she sings to-night ! The song she has 
 chosen is a new setting of old familiar words, and 
 they cause Leslie, passing through the room, to pause 
 and listen with a half smile on her lips. 
 
 " I'd be so loving, so faithful, Douglas, 
 Tender and true." 
 
 Tom Laible approaches her as she moves into the 
 hall. 
 
 " What a voice !" he says. " I used to believe that 
 when she was singing, was the only time Miss Apple- 
 ton's true character showed itself." 
 
 " What do you believe now ? ' asks Leslie, inno- 
 cently. 
 
 " Least said soonest mended," returns Tom a 
 little shamefacedly. " Miss Forrest," he continues, 
 " I wish to enlist your sympathy and assistance." 
 
 " Mine ?"
 
 LILY ISLAND. 261 
 
 " On Miss Valentine's account. She has neglected 
 me shamefully all the evening." 
 
 Neglected him shamefully ! Leslie wonders at the 
 egotism and selfishness of mankind A little gleam 
 of mischief lights her eyes. " What wonder ? She 
 sees you every day. Now these young gentlemen, 
 here, to-night, are new and interesting." 
 
 " That may be ; but I don't propose to be eluded 
 and ignored as I have been hitherto." 
 
 "I don't see any remedy for your sufferings."- 
 
 " But I do. Will you say to Miss Valentine just 
 what I teach you ?" 
 
 " Really I don't know. Teach me first, and I'll 
 judge." 
 
 " You are delightful, Miss Forrest. This is a new 
 kind of ' Dites-luV isn't it ? All you need say is, Nell, 
 my darling " 
 
 "But I never call Nell, 'darling,' " interrupts Leslie, 
 laughing in spite of herself, "and you mustn't either." 
 
 "Very well then. Nell, my love, I am so occupied 
 I really can not look after Mr. Laible as I would like, 
 just take a little care of him for me ; remember, he 
 knows no one here." 
 
 " I shall not say anything of the sort. I am not 
 going to interfere with Nell's pleasure." 
 
 U O, pity the sorrows of a poor young manl Do, 
 Miss Forrest, you said you would. I tell you there 
 is a mystic power in those words, of which you do 
 not dream." 
 
 " Well, perhaps," promises Leslie, vaguely.
 
 262 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " As I lay my heart on your dead heart, Douglas. 
 Tender and true," 
 
 come the last words of Blanche's song, and her voice 
 dies away amidst murmurs of delight. Mr. Lamkin, 
 straying into the hall, sees Leslie. 
 
 " Have you been to the supper-room, Miss Forrest?" 
 he inquires. 
 
 " She is just about to go with me," interposes Tom. 
 
 " Were you going, Mr. Lamkin ?" asks the girl. 
 
 "Yes, I thought if you would like" hesitates Mr. 
 Lamkin. 
 
 "Then I will go with you," says Leslie, taking his 
 arm. 
 
 " O, what an unhealthy evening for self-esteem !" 
 exclaims Laible, with a gloomy frown. 
 
 " I'll speak to her," nods Leslie comfortingly, then 
 she moves away, with Mr. Lamkin, to the well-filled 
 supper-room. 
 
 Among the crowd is Nell, eating an .ice and talking 
 with animation to her escort, who laughs incessantly 
 at her remarks. 
 
 Leslie approaches her, and speaks her little piece, 
 and Nell turns a grave, reproachful look upon her, 
 under which Leslie blushes, conscious of her bit of 
 acting, then passes on, leaving the mystic power, 
 which Laible mentioned, to perform its part. 
 
 "And what are you going to have, Mr. Lamkin ?" 
 asks Leslie, as Eustace supplies her with salad. The 
 young gentleman groans. 
 
 " I know what I should have if I indulged in any 
 of that unholy stuff," he says with a grim smile.
 
 LTLY ISLAND. 263 
 
 " Then have you accompanied me here only to 
 watch me while I eat ?" asks Leslie, thinking of the 
 skeleton at the feast. 
 
 " No, not entirely. I received a letter from my 
 mother to-day." 
 
 "Yes? How is Mrs. Lamkin? I believe I don't 
 care for salad after all. Take my plate please, and 
 let me have an ice. Thank you. How is your 
 mother ?" 
 
 " O, very well," groans Mr. Lamkin. 
 
 " That's good I'm sure. What have you on your 
 mind ? You seem uncomfortable," says Leslie, calmly. 
 
 " Uncomfortable ! That is a mild name for it. I 
 wish she'd let me alone," snaps Mr. Lamkin, smooth- 
 ing his side whiskers, then, as Leslie does not speak, 
 " What do you suppose she wants me to do ? Get 
 married" 
 
 Leslie smiles at the woeful tone. " And you are 
 disinclined ?" 
 
 " Well, I don't know, not exactly, if it came about 
 easily. Do let me stand where I can't see that lady 
 eat fruit cake. I'd rather see her handle cold steel ! 
 You see, Miss Forrest, my mother likes you very 
 much, and so do I, you're so quiet and calm, never 
 jump around like Nell, and fluster a fellow." 
 
 Leslie listens to this delicate flattery with a puzzled 
 expression. 
 
 " Your father has been very kind to me, and you 
 well you're a perfect lady, you are pleasant to 
 everyone. You both seem to like me, and, as I said, 
 you're a quiet, comfortable person to live with, and
 
 264 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 the fact is, here's my heart and hand, only there's 
 one thing I must stipulate for," motioning Leslie 
 back as though to repress any symptoms of over 
 eagerness. " I must insist on a quiet wedding ; no 
 splurge, or guests, or anything exciting or worrying 
 about it; we must just be quietly married, and go on 
 as before." 
 
 He pauses, out of breath, and meets Leslie's won- 
 dering, smiling gaze bent upon him. So she might 
 look at a monkey, of peculiar and unusual habits, in 
 the cage among its fellows. 
 
 " Did you really think I would marry you ? " she 
 asks slowly. 
 
 " Why, I didn't know. Do make up your mind 
 quickly," he says fretfully; " you ought to feel how 
 my heart is beating. My mother is so inconsider- 
 ate." 
 
 " Make yourself easy, Mr. Lamkin," replies Leslie, 
 with her silvery laugh, this incredible experience ap- 
 pealing irresistibly to her sense of the ludicrous, "you 
 are safe; I will not marry you." 
 
 "Not even if I should work myself up as most fel- 
 lows do, go down on my knees and all that? " asks 
 Mr. Lamkin, with a tardy sense of duty. 
 
 " No more than I would our watch-dog," returns 
 Leslie, pleasantly. 
 
 " And you don't want time to think or or any- 
 thing ?" 
 
 " Not a moment," says the girl with a marvellous 
 play of dimples.
 
 LILY ISLAND. 265 
 
 "Then," with a joyful countenance, "I am re- 
 fused?" 
 
 Leslie mx's. 
 
 " Thank j >u I mean, that is, some other fellow 
 '11 get you, i. ore worthy, and I knew I didn't de- 
 serve it, and ; t's fearfully warm in here," stutters 
 Mr. Lamkin, mopping his noble brow, "would you 
 mind finishing supper alone, and letting me go off 
 and get cool, slowly of course ; there is nothing so 
 dangerous as cooling off suddenly." 
 
 " Yes, I would mind it," responds Leslie prompt- 
 ly ; " stay where you are, please." 
 
 Mr. Laible wanders into the room alone. He 
 passes close by Nell, apparently without seeing her, 
 and stops in front of Leslie and her escort, and as he 
 appears to have come to stay, Miss Forrest takes pity 
 on the Lamkin. 
 
 " Go if you like, now," she says, nodding pleas- 
 antly, and he goes. 
 
 " Time for his little nip of pain-killer, probably," 
 suggests Tom. . 
 
 Leslie laughs. " Sir, I am not supposed to know 
 what a * little nip ' is," she says. " Poor Mr. Lam- 
 kin, I don't believe he has danced once to-night. 
 He is afraid of taking cold." 
 
 " I pity his partner, if he should dance," says Tom 
 gravely, " he would probably shake her before tak- 
 ing her, by an inseparable connection of ideas." 
 
 " Be still. You are making me disgrace myself," 
 begs Leslie, longing to tell this appreciative auditor 
 of the honor which has just been offered her, 
 12
 
 266 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Her father, hurrying into the room, and making 
 his way toward her with less mercy on delicate gar- 
 ments than is his usual courteous habit, prevents her 
 from yielding to the temptation. 
 
 " What has happened, dear? " she asks anxiously, 
 noting the expression of his face. 
 
 " Favernel's gone," returns Mr. Forrest, in a tone 
 of great annoyance. 
 
 " Gone !" echo Leslie and Laible, together. 
 
 " Yes ; the first warning I had was seeing him 
 hurry down stairs in his business suit, with his valise 
 in his hand." 
 
 " His valise ? Then he is not coming back," says 
 Leslie, growing very pale. 
 
 " Don't I tell you," retorts her father, thoroughly 
 out of temper, " he has gone gone away. A tele- 
 gram or something ; he left his good-byes he didn't 
 want to disturb you, he said, and he will write to 
 Mr. Laible." 
 
 " Queer fellow," comments Tom, who has just 
 discovered that Twinkle is calling him to her with a 
 motion of her head. 
 
 " What is more, it has begun to rain. You will 
 have to do the rest of your dancing in the house." 
 
 " I will come and see about it," replies Leslie tak- 
 ing her father's arm, and bowing a grave farewell to 
 Laible, who instantly hurries to Nell. 
 
 She looks at him shyly from beneath her pretty 
 eyelashes. 
 
 " I have just discovered that my next waltz is dis-
 
 LILY ISLAND. 267 
 
 engaged," she says softly. " Will can you find me a 
 partner ? " 
 
 Laible takes her card which, in spite of her un- 
 ceasing exercise of the evening, he finds to be blank 
 a mortifying discovery for him, considering the 
 way he has been put off until now. 
 
 "Never mind, young lady," he thinks, " I have 
 you now securely, thanks to my own finesse," and 
 taking his pencil, he inscribes his initials in capitals 
 which reach from top to bottom of the card, and re- 
 tnrns it to her with a bow. 
 
 Leslie mechanically gives her orders for the clear- 
 ing of the rooms, while her heart is aching with dis- 
 appointment. She reviews her own conduct toward 
 Favernel, and wonders what there has been in it to 
 cause him to leave her thus, without a word. Yet, 
 and it proves, if proof is needed, that she loves him 
 truly, it does not occur to her to blame him. He 
 has had good reason for this move. Alas, Leslie 
 feels that he has at last found himself obliged to give 
 up an undertaking. 
 
 Twinkle comes in, so pretty and bright as she leans 
 on Laible's arm, Leslie forgets, for one instant, 
 everything but gratitude for her ; and Nell is happy, 
 recklessly happy ; aware that Mr. Laible is flirting 
 desperately with her, aware also that to-morrow he 
 will be Leslie's, but this night is hers. Leslie, wise- 
 ly or not, has given it to her, and she will remember 
 it forever. 
 
 " How pale and tired Leslie looks," she says to her
 
 268 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 partner, as they move away in a waltz over the in- 
 laid floor. 
 
 He only replies with some low-spoken compli- 
 ment. 
 
 Leslie is conscious of Nell's searching look, and 
 that other curious glances are being leveled at 
 her. 
 
 She bites her lips. She can feel that they are 
 colorless. A gentleman asks her to dance. 
 
 " I think I can not. The room is so full. The 
 rain has spoiled all my arrangements," she says, 
 mechanically. 
 
 She does not know how she gets through it all. 
 Many months in her young life have seemed shorter 
 than this evening, but it does come to an end, the 
 guests depart in a drizzling rain, and the strain is 
 removed. Leslie's face settles into a white, weary 
 look. 
 
 " Well, it has been a good time in spite of the 
 rain," says Mr. Forrest with a good natured glance 
 at Nell's bright face. 
 
 " The best time I ever had ! One of the things 
 to store up in the memory and bring out when one 
 has the blues," replies that young woman, waltzing 
 around as gaily as though she had been resting all 
 the evening. 
 
 Mr. Laible has gone to the billiard room to smoke. 
 Miss Cobb moves about, putting chairs in their 
 places. She would give years of her life to banish 
 that white, worn look from her darling's face, and 
 Miss Valentine is amazed to meet the look of angry
 
 LILY ISLAND. 269 
 
 reproach in the housekeeper's eyes. She reads the 
 cause of it rightly, but her conscience is clear, she 
 has only obeyed orders. 
 
 " My little girl must sleep till noon to-morrow," 
 says Mr. Forrest, patting Leslie's cheek. 
 
 " She must be careful not to sleep after noon," 
 adds Blanche, " we are to have a picnic at Lily Is- 
 land to-morrow," and as she slowly ascends the 
 stairs she sings with fervor her song of the evening: 
 
 " Could ye come back to me, Douglas, Douglas, 
 
 In the old likeness that I knew, 
 I'd be so loving, so faithful, Douglas, 
 , Tender and true." 
 
 It is nearly noon the next day when Miss Valen- 
 tine knocks at her friend's door. A half dozen 
 times she has stolen near enough to listen, and hear- 
 ing no sound has tiptoed away again ; but the 
 seventh time she is rewarded. Leslie is certainly 
 moving about, so she knocks and enters. As she 
 closes the door behind her, the dark old clock tells 
 the hour of noon. Who knows what centuries ago 
 the quaint old tune was written, which the deep- 
 voiced chime, hoarse with age, yet so impressively 
 musical, is sounding ? Nell seats herself quietly on 
 the lounge to listen, just smiling a good morning to 
 her friend. Leslie, white as a lily, stands before 
 her dressing case, putting the finishing touches to her 
 toilet. The dark shadows beneath her eyes contra- 
 dict the pleasant smile with which she greets Nell
 
 270 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 When the last note dies away the latter springs up 
 briskly and pulls the bell cord. 
 
 " What's that for ? " asks Leslie. 
 
 " I told Miss Cobb, I'd ring for your breakfast to 
 be brought up as soon as you were ready." 
 
 " If you are going to join forces with cousin 
 Dorothy in spoiling me, I'm much afraid you'll 
 succeed." 
 
 "Well, I hope we shall. Miss Cobb said that as 
 a usual thing she wouldn't let me have anything to 
 do with taking care of you ; but while you looked 
 so pale and kept secrets from her, she couldn't bear 
 to be with you." 
 
 While Nell talks, she bustles about and clears a 
 little table ready for the breakfast. Leslie's night 
 has been better than hers. Poor Nell ! She has 
 wrestled and prayed in the night watches, and she 
 has made up her mind. It has been hard, for won- 
 derful, presumptuous as it seems, she feels sure that 
 it rests only with herself to transform Laible into 
 her lover instead of Leslie's. It does not occur to 
 her that one who can love Leslie one week, Miss 
 Appleton another, and herself another, is not so 
 lofty a character as to be excessively lovable and 
 desirable. She can only consider it the one good 
 thing of her life that her week ever comes ; and in 
 spite of it all in spite of the fact that the treasure 
 is almost within her grasp she believes that if she 
 behaves rightly he will return to Leslie now, and be 
 true to her. Nell has nerved herself to give him up, 
 once and for ever ; not with tears and pallor, but in
 
 LILY ISLAND. 271 
 
 a healthy wholesome way, because it is honorable 
 and right, and because she loves Leslie; and she 
 comforts herself with the remembrance of one who 
 has said, " greater love hath no man than this, that 
 a man lay down his life for his friends." 
 
 Leslie looks at Nell in surprise. " Secrets from 
 cousin Dorothy," she repeats. 
 
 " Yes, but it will not be for long," says Nell, 
 coming close and laying her cheek against Leslie's 
 shoulder. 
 
 "You talk in enigmas, Twinkle," replies the 
 other, shaking her head. 
 
 "Do I ? Well tell me. Did I do anything to 
 displease you last night ? " 
 
 " No, dear. You behaved beautifully, and took 
 care of Mr. Laible just as I asked you to." 
 
 Nell gives a sigh of relief. " That's right, and 
 here's your breakfast," as Augustus knocks. 
 
 " Miss Cobb is packing the baskets for Lily Island," 
 she continues, taking the tray and placing it on the 
 table. " Now sit down here, and drink all that 
 coffee, and eat every one of the waffles." 
 
 Leslie smiles. " What is this about Lily Island ? 
 It's news to me." 
 
 " It is a sort of picnic that Blanche has gotten up. 
 We are to have tea in the grove and row on the 
 river and all that sort of thing. You know it is full 
 moon to-night and the day promises beautifully. 
 
 "So did yesterday," says Leslie with an odd smile, 
 " O, my damp/t ; te champetre!" I am not a success
 
 272 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 as a giver of parties. I hope the elements will 
 treat Miss Appleton more kindly." 
 
 "So do I," assents Nell. " How much you must 
 dislike her ! " she exclaims abruptly. 
 
 " Blanche ? Yes : but she is a necessary evil, 
 which can't be cured and must be endured." 
 
 " Mr. Laible doesn't care that for her," says Nell, 
 snapping her fingers. 
 
 Leslie sips her coffee and looks across the little 
 table at Nell. Both girls blush furiously. Nell, un- 
 der Leslie's scrutiny, and Leslie in sympathy with 
 Nell. Leslie pushes her chair back. 
 
 " You haven't eaten a thing," cries Nell. 
 
 " No matter. Late suppers do not agree with me, 
 perhaps. I wish I could escape that picnic this 
 afternoon, Nell." 
 
 This idea does not suit Miss Valentine at all. She 
 means that this day shall restore her friend to that 
 state of beatitude befitting Tom Laible's future 
 bride. 
 
 " 1 think you must go, Leslie," she says. " Miss 
 Appleton will be very much offended by your ab- 
 sence." 
 
 " I really don't care about that," is the quiet 
 answer. 
 
 " Well then, your absence will spoil everything 
 for me," says Nell firmly. 
 
 Leslie looks up in surprise. It is a new thing 
 for Nell to interpose her own pleasure as a matter of 
 importance.
 
 ULY ISLAlfD. 273 
 
 " O, very well, I will be there. At what time do 
 we start ?" 
 
 " Four o'clock." 
 
 " Then I will try to get a little sleep first." 
 
 Nell feels that she is dismissed. Ah, if Leslie only 
 knew how truly she is about to prove herself her 
 friend, she would not have thoughts away from her. 
 With a sad look of reproach she is about to leave the 
 room when Leslie springs up and suddenly takes 
 both her hands. 
 
 " Twinkle, do not think hardly of me, I have been 
 hurt. I can not tell you more. Forgive me if I take 
 a few more hours to regain my balance. Give me 
 till four o'clock and I will be myself again." 
 
 Nell smiles. "Neither must you think hardly of 
 me" she says gently ; "you will forgive me sometime 
 for urging you to go this afternoon. Use these hours 
 in hoping that wrongs are about to be righted. Take 
 courage and remember that it is always darkest be- 
 fore day ;" and with this peroration Nell kisses her 
 friend, and leaves her. 
 
 Blanche's guests assemble at the appointed hour. 
 Eight couples have been invited to a novel kind of 
 kettle-drum on the island. It is the first of Septem- 
 ber, and the weather is especially auspicious* The 
 young ladies and gentlemen arrive in carriages, and 
 sit in the library, talking and laughing, as they await 
 the signal for departure. 
 
 Mr. Forrest moves about among them, making the 
 more effort to be courteous and agreeable, that the 
 little party is his ward's venture and not his 
 8
 
 274 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 daughter's ; but everything is an effort to the great 
 lawyer to-day. He misses Douglas Favernel more 
 than he would own, and once away from the claims 
 of business, he feels strange and aimless to the verge 
 of irritability. He knits his brows in an effort tore- 
 member with whom he talked, and in what consisted 
 his enjoyment of home life before Douglas came re- 
 luctantly to visit at Fairylands ; and draws a long 
 sigh of relief when the caravan starts. 
 
 Blanche is in brilliant spirits to-day, and, as she 
 moves out the door, turns to Laible. 
 
 "You may carry my wrap," she says imperiously. 
 
 To her amazement her ex-slave does not come at 
 her bidding. 
 
 " I must resign the honor to some one else," he 
 says, and passes on, with Leslie. 
 
 One moment Miss Appleton stares after their re- 
 treating figures, then is fain to lay the honor, and 
 the wrap, upon Mr. Lamkin, who supports the burden 
 as well as maybe, and the couples move on. Another 
 pair of eyes follow Leslie and Laible as they saunter 
 down the hill. Nell is with one of her new friends 
 of the night before. She has resisted all temptations 
 in the way of crisp muslins, and the white and cardi- 
 nal wrap, and has donned her mountain suit, the 
 black kilt dress, and the black hat and roses. It 
 looks a little shabby, but Nell tells herself severely 
 it is all the better on that account. 
 
 Leslie and Tom are the first to reach the landing. 
 
 " Have you seen your friend to-day, or learned
 
 LILY ISLAND. 275 
 
 anything of his sudden departure ?" she asks, as 
 they wait. 
 
 "No," replies Laible, indifferently, " I didn't ex- 
 pect to see him. I knew of course if he was called 
 away it would be to New York." 
 
 " Then you think he will not come back to bid us 
 a formal good-by?" asks Leslie, leaning down over 
 the water. 
 
 " I hardly think he will be able to. He will 
 probably send a letter to your father." 
 
 It is not until now that Leslie knows how she has 
 been depending upon this chance of seeing Favernel 
 again. 
 
 The pretty " Comet" steams up to the landing, and 
 the party embarks. Tom Laible stands, one foot on 
 the landing, and one foot on the boat, and helps the 
 ladies over the narrow plank. " Little mountain 
 maid," he says, as he takes Nell's hand. Poor Nell, 
 the shabbiness of her costume seems quite lost on 
 Mr. Laible, for as the boat pushes off, he takes his 
 place by her as a matter of course. Her heart beats 
 fast, but her resolution does not falter. 
 
 " Now you look again just as you did at Upton," 
 says Tom, "just as if you had something on your 
 tongue's end to say to me, something disagreeable." 
 
 Nell recalls the episode. The whole scene comes 
 back to her. The sun setting behind the hazy 
 mountains, the faintly stirred bosom of the lake, the 
 dark forest shadows. She remembers how the con- 
 trast struck her then, between her own estate and 
 that of the man on the grass at her feet. The con-
 
 276 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 trast still remains, only she has forgotten it for a time. 
 Brenton, with its repulsive realities, looms up, bid- 
 ing its time, but unavoidable. Nell looks around 
 at the gay young people, so well dressed, so refined, 
 and seemingly so happy, looks up at the stately house 
 and grounds they are leaving, and glances at the 
 careless good looking face beside her. It is less care- 
 less than usual. 
 
 " I believe I began to fall in love with you by Um- 
 bagog," says Tom, musingly. 
 
 " Mr. Laible ! I should be sorry to think that you 
 do not respect me." 
 
 " I respect and honor you above " 
 
 " Then why are you here ?" 
 
 " Why should I not be here ? " asks Tom in un- 
 feigned amazement. 
 
 " After what you said to me last night ? You said 
 you had come to your senses." 
 
 " Ah, to be sure," says Laible slowly, remembering 
 Leslie. " So I did." 
 
 " Then why do you stay here ? Don't you know 
 that you, as an engaged gentleman are doing me an 
 injury, keeping away the eligible young men who 
 are only waiting for your departure ?" 
 
 Tom smiles into the flushed face, then rises obedi- 
 ently and moves away. But it is vain to try to reach 
 Leslie, the circle that surrounds her is too dense. 
 Blanche makes another effort to secure her ex- 
 admirer. 
 
 " Mr. Laible I depend upon you to help me enter- 
 tain," she says, drawing near, and speaking confi-
 
 LILY ISLAND. 277 
 
 dentially, with the smile that Tom has so often tried 
 vainly to 'gain from her. 
 
 " The task of entertaining is not apt to fall upon 
 one individual at a picnic," he replies coolly. 
 
 Blanche can hardly credit her senses ; but she soon 
 recovers from her discomfiture. She can afford to 
 ignore trifles. 
 
 The arrangements have all been made for an early 
 tea, and the guests sit around in primitive fashion, 
 while Augustus and two of the other servants attend 
 to their wants. 
 
 " Regy," whispers Nell, drawing the boy's curly 
 head toward her, " stay with me all you can." 
 
 " Why ?" asks the boy, having proceeded no fur- 
 ther on life's journey than to the honest age. 
 
 " Why, 'ilka lassie has her laddie, nane they say 
 have I,' don't you see I'm the odd girl of the com- 
 pany ? " 
 
 Regy looks around. " Mr. Laible is with Leslie, 
 isn't he ? " 
 
 " Hush, yes, and you sit down here by me, and no 
 matter who comes, don't you get up and leave me," 
 so Regy obeys, and the girl breathes freely. 
 
 Mr. Laible is sitting by Leslie to be sure, but that 
 young lady is engrossed in conversation with the 
 gentleman on her other hand, so Tom is devoting his 
 time to gazing at Nell, and occasionally indulges in 
 pantomime which threatens to result in his changing 
 his position to one in her vicinity. Now let him 
 come. She is protected by Regy, who has remained
 
 278 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 her loyal friend ever since that Fourth of July when 
 she won his youthful heart. 
 
 " Where is your father? " asks Nell. 
 
 " Home," says Regy. " He said he didn't want 
 to come. If there's anything father hates to-day it's 
 one thing more than another." 
 
 " I thought so," laughs Nell. " He snubbed me un- 
 mercifully this afternoon. Miss Cobb, too, hasn't 
 deigned to honor us." 
 
 " I guess Blanche didn't ask her." 
 
 44 What ! After Miss Cobb arranged this handsome 
 supper? " 
 
 44 Yes ; I heard her say that she didn't want any 
 respectable old party to catch rheumatism on her 
 account." 
 
 44 O, Regy, how can you laugh ! I think it would 
 do Miss Appleton good to be kept on bread and wa- 
 ter for a month, and I'd like to be her jailor," says 
 Nell, fiercely. 
 
 4i Pshaw ! You'd give her butter the second day, 
 cake and wine the third, and let her out the fourth." 
 
 Nell laughs, and Tom Laible plate in hand, and 
 napkin over his arm, rises, and crosses to her. She 
 grows grave immediately. 
 
 44 Miss Forrest won't speak to me," says Tom apol- 
 ogetically, but with an amused smile. " Won 't 
 you let me come and hear what you are saying? " 
 
 44 This is noted for being a free country, Mr. Lai- 
 ble, but I think you were much better off where you 
 were," replies Nell, coldly. 
 
 Mr. Laible does not seem to be offended by his re-
 
 LILY ISLAND. 279 
 
 ception. He seats himself deliberately and comfort- 
 ably on a part of Nell's little grassy knoll. 
 
 " Is Regy one of those eligible gentlemen with 
 whom I was not to interfere ? If not, I can amuse 
 myself and not hurt you by remaining," and so say- 
 ing, Tom spreads his napkin over his knees, and pro- 
 ceeds with his meal. 
 
 " Regy," he continues, spying Augustus in the dis- 
 tance, "will you kindly go and send that 'unbleached 
 American' over here with the cake ?" 
 
 " No, no ! " exclaims Nell, laying her hand on the 
 boy's arm. " Remember," she says, impressively. 
 
 " O nonsense ! I'm coming back in a minute," 
 returns Regy, impatiently, looking from Miss Valen- 
 tine to Laible, and thinking that the former must 
 have deteriorated greatly in bravery since the glo- 
 rious Fourth. He furthermore adds much to Nell's 
 comfort by asking scornfully, " What are you afraid 
 of?" 
 
 "She is afraid of me, Reginald," replies Tom calm- 
 ly, " but I will bind myself over to keep the peace 
 until you return with the cake cake is my especial 
 weakness. Give him leave of absence, little lady." 
 
 Regy doesn't wait for it, but runs off, leaving Nell 
 indignant, but helpless. She takes refuge in digni- 
 fied silence. 
 
 " I am aware that one should not look too deeply 
 into things of a delicate nature, but the longings and 
 aspirations of the soul will not always be put down," 
 begins Laible, breaking the stillness.
 
 280 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 Nell is afraid of what may be coming. She looks 
 desperately in the direction of Regy's roundabout. 
 
 " And I really can not help wondering," adds Tom, 
 mysteriously, " whether this salnd was not left over 
 from last night. The circumstances are such as to 
 raise one's suspicions." 
 
 " O you don't know how I am getting to dislike 
 you, Mr. Laible," laughs Nell. " I was having such 
 a good time with Regy before you came ; and Leslie 
 has stopped talking to that gentleman, now," she 
 adds suggestively. 
 
 "No, don't you see she has begun again. And 
 she's smiling. I haven't the heart to spoil her pleas- 
 ure. I'd rather inflict myself upon you," and Lai- 
 ble's expression is so thoroughly contented, that 
 Nell is discouraged, and silence reigns again. 
 
 Regy returns with the cake. 
 
 " You seem as good as new," he says, grinning at 
 Miss Valentine, who wishes she had not tried to form 
 an alliance with a creature so completely lacking in 
 tact as a boy of twelve. 
 
 Lily Island belongs to Fairylands, and the luxu- 
 riant, carefully kept grass and trees, show the con- 
 stant care which is bestowed upon it. There could 
 not be a prettier spot for a picnic, and the beautiful 
 day promises as Nell has said, a beautiful evening. 
 Supper is over, and the twilight hardly closes in 
 when the full moon rises in stately magnificence be- 
 hind the turrets of the great house on the main land. 
 A half dozen little boats swing idly at their mooring, 
 but no one seems in haste to embark. The scene is
 
 LILY ISLAND. 281 
 
 so very beautiful, the guests seem content to sit and 
 feast their eyes. Leslie hears a young lady near her 
 say, " I should think Leslie Forrest would be the' 
 happiest girl in the world." " The happiest girl in 
 the world." She muses on the words as she strays 
 away from the others, down the sloping bank and 
 seats herself at the water's edge. She supposes her 
 movement to be unnoticed, but she is hardly seated 
 when Blanche Appleton advances deliberately. 
 
 " I want to see you alone a minute, Leslie," she 
 says. 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 " Don't use that weary tone either, my dear, for it 
 is the best of news I have for you." 
 
 Leslie turns eagerly at this. Douglas has perhaps, 
 after all, left a message for her. 
 
 " I am going away from here, to-morrow." 
 
 "Yes?" 
 
 " But for good for good. You don't realize the 
 blessing," laughs Blanche. " Of course you know 
 that I know that you don't like me, but I have had 
 too hard a life to mourn over such a thing as that ; 
 and I wouldn't leave so good a home, with so many 
 perquisites, on that account. No, to-morrow morn- 
 ing I shall tell your father that my friends are mis- 
 erable desoU without me, that I must go to them 
 without an instant's delay. That will be a lie you 
 understand. I'll tell you the truth. Douglas Faver- 
 nel will give me a fortune if I will go, and we all 
 know that his motive is not that so much money is 
 a burden to him, or that he longs to see Frank 
 12*
 
 282 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 righted. It is simply that he knows you will be 
 freer and happier when I am gone. Now, am I not 
 good natured after all ? I see you in the dumps, and 
 Douglas gone away, and I put two and two together 
 and conclude that you have quarreled. Take my 
 advice and be sensible. He adores you. Men don't 
 give away such sums of money without a pretty 
 strong motive. Good-by, perhaps some time we 
 may meet again and be better friends," and she is 
 gone, leaving Leslie speechless, a prey to sharper 
 regret than before. How he has loved her ! Is it 
 too late to recall him ? In vain she tries to remem- 
 ber any act of hers which could come under the head 
 of coquetry. Her clever management in the avoid- 
 ance of tete-d-tete meetings is all she can accuse her- 
 self of, and she does so hotly. Oh, if he would but 
 come now come back for 
 
 " Les lie ! " 
 
 The company beyond her are untying the boats 
 and she must join them. But it was her father's 
 voice that called, and she starts to her feet and hur- 
 ries in the direction of it. 
 
 " Where are you, Leslie O, here, and by your- 
 self. Well, Favernel, what do you think of a young 
 woman who prefers solitude to the company of such 
 a happy crowd of young people ? " asks Mr. Forrest 
 turning to the gentleman behind him. The lawyer's 
 voice has a good natured ring in it. His bonhommie 
 has returned with his friend. 
 
 " Mr. Favernel has come back to take a little 
 more satisfactory leave of us, my dear; we have been
 
 LILT ISLAND. 283 
 
 talking business over there at home this half hour. 
 I hardly thought it would be of any use to try to find 
 you. I thought you would have been off boating by 
 this time." 
 
 So she might have been 1 Leslie, since the first 
 glad shock of surprise, has stood trembling. Now 
 she is conscious of fervent thanksgiving that no such 
 trial as that of missing this visit has been sent her. 
 
 " But Mr. Favernel thought he had better make 
 the effort, inasmuch as it is a long farewell we must 
 make him." 
 
 "A long farewell?" repeats Leslie. 
 
 " Yes, Miss Forrest, I am about starting for 
 India." 
 
 " For India ! " The girl speaks the words with dif- 
 ficulty and her face is pitifully white in the moon- 
 light. 
 
 " Yes. I have always intended to go some- 
 time, and now the opportunity presents itself. Of 
 course I could not leave for an absence, perhaps of 
 years, without saying good-by to you all who have 
 treated me so kindly." 
 
 " Kindly I Don't talk about kindness," interrupts 
 Mr. Forrest, impatiently. " I don't know what I'm 
 going to do without you. Dear, dear, there's little 
 enough time to say all I must say to you before you 
 go. Shake hands with Leslie and come. I will 
 drive you to the depot." 
 
 Favernel advances to the still white figure and 
 takes her hand in his strong one, and looks wistfully, 
 scrutinizingly at her, as though fearing his memory
 
 284 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 of her face might prove untruthful in some particu- 
 lar. Before his return she will be married. He 
 drops the hand. 
 
 "Good-by," he says. " I wish you every happiness 
 in life." Then he turns, and Mr. Forrest takes his 
 arm as they walk away. 
 
 Leslie looks after them with wild eyes. Is it 
 possible that he can come and go, and she never say 
 one word of all that is in her bursting heart ? O, 
 what a wretched, fettered creature a woman is ! 
 Doomed to endure the tortures of Tantalus and still 
 remember the proprieties which allow her to give 
 only that which is begged of her. With desperate 
 effort the girl throws off the penetrating languor 
 which envelops her like a garment, and runs until 
 she conies up with her father and his friend. 
 
 " I have something more to say to Mr. Favernel," 
 she says, breathlessly, catching her father's arm. 
 
 " Well, saj 7 it, my dear, say it, there's nothing to 
 prevent," returns Mr. Forrest, impatient of the inter- 
 ruption. 
 
 " I must say it to him alone," says Leslie, desper- 
 ately. 
 
 " O nonsense, my dear," he begins, when Faver- 
 nel comes to Leslie's side and places her hand with- 
 in his arm. 
 
 " Go back to the house if you choose, Mr. Forrest, 
 I will meet you there," he says. 
 
 " No I'll wait here for you," returns the elder 
 gentleman, testily, seating himself on a rustic sofa ; 
 " be quick, Leslie."
 
 LILY ISLAND. 285 
 
 Leslie, frightened almost to death at her own 
 temerity, and trembling like a leaf, is in no condition 
 to speak. Favernel knows it, and as they walk by 
 the water-side says : 
 
 "Take your time Miss Forrest, there is no hurry." 
 
 Indeed to him there is no hurry ; missing a few 
 trains, or even the steamer itself is of little conse- 
 quence compared to the fact that the woman he 
 loves is leaning on his arm, walking alone with him 
 in the moonlight, of her own free will. Silence re- 
 mains unbroken for a minute save by the plash of an 
 occasional oar, and the strain of a song far away over 
 the water, then Leslie speaks in a low unsteady 
 voice. 
 
 " Blanche Appleton has just been telling me of 
 your bribe to her, Mr. Favernel. I could not let you 
 go without thanking you for any part my comfort 
 may have had in your motive. " 
 
 " I shall be glad to think of you as separated from 
 her," says Favernel simply, and says no more. Leslie 
 is in dire distress. 
 
 " It is it is a great deal of money," she says shyly, 
 ** when one remembers that you allow yourself so 
 little. How," examining the fringe on her dress, 
 which glitters in the moonlight, " how can you af- 
 ford such a trip ? Was yesterday your thirty-fifth 
 birthday ?" 
 
 Favernel smiles, rather gloomily, and explains 
 that his expenses are to be paid in consideration of 
 the business which he contemplates combining with 
 his prospective pleasure.
 
 286 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " I I feared last night when you went away so 
 suddenly, not even saying good night to me, that I 
 had offended you." 
 
 Favernel looks down into the pure, white face. 
 
 " Why do you speak to me so, now ? A few days 
 since, you hadn't a.kind word for me, and now, but 
 that I know the truth, you would make a fool of 
 me," he says in a repressed voice. 
 
 " What truth ?" 
 
 " Is it hard to guess ? Your father had the cruel 
 kindness last night to tell me of your engagement 
 and prospective marriage. I do not dare to think 
 why you did not tell me yourself. I hate to believe 
 that there is a shadow of coquetry about you." 
 
 " My father told you that?" 
 
 All the shyness and hesitation have vanished from 
 Leslie's manner. She speaks slowly, thoughtfully, 
 and before she again breaks the silence, she has a 
 clue to the truth. A shining joy comes into her 
 eyes, as her fears melt away. 
 
 " Yes, I am going to be married," she says quietly. 
 " The reason I did not tell you before is that I was 
 not sure of myself until last night." 
 
 " Was the gentleman present last evening ?" 
 asks Favernel on an uncontrollable impulse. 
 
 " Yes, he was there. Bless him I" 
 
 The low, loving tone is torture to Douglas. He 
 turns involuntarily. Leslie feels that he is about to 
 leave her. Her heart beats fast. 
 
 " May I describe him to you ?" she asks hurriedly. 
 
 Favernel controls himself and stands still.
 
 LILY ISLAND. 287 
 
 " If you like to," he says stiffly. 
 
 Leslie looks up at his face, so immovable in the 
 moonlight, and clasps both her hands around his arm. 
 Her voice trembles as she speaks. 
 
 " He is tall, and grander looking than any other 
 man. He is good, and unselfish, and high-minded, 
 and forgiving. People call him handsome. I do not 
 think of that any longer. I see only his dear eyes 
 that love me so truly and I cling close to his arm 
 that can be so tender in its strength I" 
 
 Favernel is looking down quietly ; but slow, pro- 
 verbially slow of comprehension as men are on those 
 very occasions when they should be quickest, he is 
 at last understanding that there has been a mistake. 
 Leslie feels his heart throb against her clasped hands. 
 
 "Douglas must I are you going to make me 
 tell you ?" 
 
 " My darling ! " exclaims Favernel, unclasping 
 the clinging hands and taking her in his arms, half 
 doubting that he is not dreaming the whole, then 
 the whisper of the water rippling against the bank, 
 and the breeze through the pines, make themselves 
 heard in the stillness ; and the moonlight falls on 
 two lovers who forget that Lily Island is not a 
 desert isle, with only themselves for inhabitants. 
 
 But soon a querulous, impatient voice, breaks the 
 spell. 
 
 " Favernel I Favernel-! " it calls, and Mr. Forrest 
 comes toward them among the trees. 
 
 " Well, Favernel, you've lost that train." 
 
 " Have I, Mr. Forrest ? But I have gained your 
 daughter,"
 
 288 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 AN ANNOUNCEMENT. 
 
 " And where she only thought to glean, 
 She found a harvest round her feet. " 
 
 J. G-. HoiiL 
 
 "It IB no secret I tell you, nor am I ashamed to declare It ; 
 I have liked to be with yon, to see you, to speak with you always." 
 
 LONGFELLOW. 
 
 MR. FORREST, at breakfast the following 
 morning, worries his housekeeper greatly 
 by his unusual behavior. He throws aside the 
 morning paper as if the affairs of the nation had 
 ceased to be of consequence. He hardly touches 
 his food, and yet seems to be in high spirits. He 
 chucks Nell under the chin and tells her she is 
 growing handsome. He asks Regy if he would like 
 to stay at home from school and go fishing with Mr. 
 Laible and himself; and altogether says and does 
 much to confirm Miss Cobb in her opinion that her 
 relative is a lax man. 
 
 Leslie does not appear. Miss Cobb shakes her 
 head and sighs. She longs for the old days when 
 Leslie was not pale and silent, when there was no 
 company, and when the affairs of the household 
 proceeded in a comparatively methodical and sys- 
 tematic manner. 
 
 " I wonder when Blanche will make her appear- 
 ance," says Mr. Forrest.
 
 AN ANNOUNCEMENT. 289 
 
 " Her breakfast has gone up," returns Miss 
 Dorothy shortly ; "she'll be down soon." 
 
 " We will wait here until she comes. I have 
 something to announce." 
 
 " Can't you go into the library ?" asks Miss Cobb, 
 always keen for system, and more anxious that the 
 servants should attend to their work at the proper 
 time than to hear any news whatever. " Every one 
 seems to have finished," she adds suggestively. 
 
 " I think we will stay where we are," replies Mr. 
 Forrest, with exasperating calmness, " we are situa- 
 ted rather comfortably," and again, as Nell is his 
 next neighbor, he pats her shoulder and again tells 
 her that she has gained flesh and good looks at 
 Fairylands, which is true, but somewhat embarrass- 
 ing for Nell, as Mr. Laible sits opposite her, and, 
 as he has finished breakfast, has nothing better to 
 do than watch his vis d-vis. All are silent. Miss 
 Cobb fidgets in her chair, and the bulfinch, who 
 has almost finished shedding his feathers, practices 
 up on fragments of his song, preparatory to the 
 Winter campaign. 
 
 Regy rolls napkin rings, and builds houses with 
 the delicate goblets, placing them in such precarious 
 positions that Miss Dorothy feels herself grow thin 
 under the infliction. 
 
 For five minutes they sit thus before Miss Apple- 
 ton is heard on the stairs. She is humming, and that, 
 with Blanche, suggests that she is at peace with all 
 mankind. 
 
 18
 
 290 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 In obedience to her guardian's call the young lady 
 conies to the door. 
 
 " Not through breakfast ! " she exclaims, " and 
 Leslie not even down yet? I thought I was the 
 only lazy one in the family." 
 
 " Come in, my dear, and sit in Leslie's place," and 
 Blanche obeys, conscious by this time that some- 
 thing of interest is in the air. 
 
 " I have something to tell you all," begins Mr. 
 Forrest, " which relates to our friend, Douglas 
 Favernel." 
 
 Every face at the table shows interest. 
 
 " When he left us so suddenly on the night of 
 the party, it was not, as I supposed, to go immediate- 
 ly to New York. He remained in Boston. Yester- 
 day, he made up his mind to go to India." 
 
 Tom Laible exclaims and leans forward. 
 
 " He came here last evening to bid us good-by. 
 It was just as you were starting out in the boats 
 that we crossed to the island to find my daughter 
 Leslie." 
 
 Mr. Forrest pronounces the last three words with 
 unusual pride, and three consciences in the room 
 accuse their owners of carelessness as to his daugh- 
 ter Leslie's movements the night before. 
 
 " While on the island, Mr. Favernel gave up his 
 India plan, and right here I will say to my cousin 
 Dorothy that I have misled her as to a certain love 
 affair, as she will remember. I am happier to-day 
 than I ever was in my life ; happier than if I had 
 gained a million dollars, and I call upon you all to
 
 AN ANNOUNCEMENT. 291 
 
 rejoice in my joy. My daughter Leslie, is to marry 
 my dear friend Douglas Favernel ! " 
 
 If Mr. Forrest has been talking to produce an 
 effect he must certainly be satisfied. 
 
 Miss Cobb sits opposite him, her face wearing 
 the perfectly vacant expression which, with her, 
 indicates extremest surprise. 
 
 But to no one does the news bring so complete a 
 revulsion of feeling as to Nell Valentine. She 
 understands Mr. Forrest's allusion to the mistaken 
 love affair, and realizes in a moment that Tom 
 Laible has never been engaged to Leslie ; and she 
 remembers the officious little scolding she gave him, 
 and realizes how absurd it must have sounded. 
 She raises her eyes to his and finds his smiling gaze 
 bent upon her, and knows he is reading her 
 thoughts. Her hot blushes mount furiously over 
 brow and cheek, and she wishes fervently that the 
 floor of the dining room might give way and deposit 
 her in the shades of the cellar. 
 
 Mr. Forrest rises. 
 
 " Now I want everybody to understand that this 
 is a grand holiday. Mr. Laible, no business for us 
 to-day, sir ! Ah, you little know how I have been 
 befooled about you." 
 
 " I begin to have a slight inkling, Mr. Forrest, 
 and although I do not understand the means by 
 which it was brought about, I realize that I have 
 obtained a valuable gift from you under false pre- 
 tences, and when I have returned it I shall only be
 
 292 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 where I was before, with the extra advantage of the 
 association I have enjoyed with you." 
 
 Mr. Forrest walks around the table and the two 
 men shake hands. 
 
 " Let there be no talk of returning gifts, either 
 now or in the future. I have been very glad to 
 shift trouble, which I did not care to sustain, upon 
 your young shoulders, and may do it again. Why, 
 hang it, man, I never began to like you so well as 
 to-day when I know you are not going to be my 
 son-in-law." 
 
 Laible laughs, not at all offended by his host's 
 speech, and Nell jumps up from the table, for Les- 
 'lie has just come silently in at the door. In an 
 instant she is surrounded. Even Miss Cobb forgets 
 that the dining room is not the proper place for a 
 family gathering out of meal hours, and sheds a few 
 happy tears as she wishes her beloved child joy. 
 
 " You deceptive, unprincipled girl," is Nell's pub- 
 lic comment. She reserves anything more tender 
 for the " good long talk " she knows that she and 
 Leslie will have when next they are alone. 
 
 Blanche comes forward with a gracious, knowing 
 nod of the head, as she takes both Leslie's hands. 
 
 "Took my advice, didn't you? Well, you will 
 have a splendid husband. And now for the carry- 
 ing out of my programme," and she turns to Mr. 
 Forrest, whom she draws aside in order to explain 
 why she must leave his hospitable roof without 
 delay. 
 
 Then Mr. Lamkin puts in his word.
 
 AN ANNOUNCEMENT. 293 
 
 " I congratulate you, I'm sure, Miss Leslie," he 
 says, shaking her hand in his undecided fashion. 
 " I told you," he continues more cheerfully, " that 
 some more worthy fellow would get you, some one 
 who hadn't so much else to think of," here his gaze 
 wanders back to the table where his phosphate 
 awaits him. 
 
 " What am I to understand from that, Miss 
 Forrest ?" asks Tom, as they cross the hall to the 
 library. " Did the Lamkin really pop, you 
 know?" 
 
 Leslie laughs the little tearful laugh that Mr. 
 Lamkin's eccentricities always elicit from her. 
 
 " He did endure considerable anguish one even- 
 ing on my account," she says, u not for fear I 
 wouldn't accept him, but for fear I would." 
 
 " Have you sufficiently considered the thing ? " 
 *>sks Tom seriously. " I am not sure but that he 
 needs you more than Douglas does. I understand 
 that he has rheumatism severely at times. He told 
 me himself that he has suffered everything that 
 his mother often has to soothe his woes with a hot 
 flat-iron. Now Miss Forrest," pursues Tom, " you 
 should be philanthropic, you should aim high in a 
 matrimonial alliance. I don't believe that Douglas 
 ever has to be ironed." 
 
 " Eh ? What ?" asks Mr. Forrest, coming in and 
 looking eagerly around. " Did you say Douglas 
 was here ? No. I think I'll drive down and bring 
 him ; shall I Leslie ? "
 
 294 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " I suppose he will come of himself if you give 
 him time," replies the girl. 
 
 She can but be amused at a certain deference in 
 her father's manner to her since last evening. 
 
 " I may as well go," says Mr. Forrest, and as he 
 hurries out of the room, Nell laughs. 
 
 " You'll have no chance to speak to Mr. Favernel, 
 except over your father's shoulder, see if you do. 
 He is completely in love with him, himself." 
 
 " Miss Forrest," says Tom with mischievous eyes, 
 " I am going to take a walk. Do you think if you 
 tell Miss Valentine you wish her to take care of me 
 that she will come too ? " 
 
 " Nell, do you know this man male me say that to 
 you the night of the party; he said there was a mys- 
 tic power in the request. What did he mean?" 
 
 " I'll tell you sometime what he meant," replies 
 Nell, with dignity, " but the power has all departed 
 now. I don't care to walk this morning, Mr. Laible." 
 
 Leslie considers this the vanishing point. A 
 fellow feeling makes us wondrous kind, and she sud- 
 denly remembers that she wants to have a good talk 
 with her cousin Dorothy, to atone for the long re- 
 straint between them; so she goes to the butler's pan- 
 try where, if all the rest of the universe were in an 
 uproar, Miss Cobb would still stand and wash her sil- 
 ver and glass, so long as the four walls stood. 
 
 When Leslie has gone, Tom speaks again. 
 
 " You had better come; Douglas will be here soon, 
 and you will feel dreadfully de trop."
 
 AN ANNOUNCEMENT. 295 
 
 " Fairylands is large; I think I can keep out of the 
 way." 
 
 " Miss Valentine," he says, trying to speak 
 gravely, " don't you think I deserve something in 
 the way of a reward of merit for the exemplary meek- 
 ness with which I took all the hard words you gave 
 me the other night ? You know now I didn't de- 
 serve them." 
 
 " Mr. Laible, if you dare to make fun of me about 
 that I will never forgive you," and Nell's eyes flash 
 through tears. " It is too humiliating that I should 
 have been so deceived, and you led me on, you know 
 you did, saying all that about coming to your sen- 
 ses." 
 
 " My little Nell, every word I said was true. I 
 have come to my senses. You do hold my happiness 
 in your hands. Do you love me ? " 
 
 Nell is silent a moment, turning away her head, 
 although she allows her hands to be taken. Then : 
 
 " Mr. Laible," she says slowly, " I'm afraid you 
 feel very sure of me." 
 
 " My darling, do you resent that ? Do you resent 
 that I seem to have loved you always, always to have 
 welcomed your presence in a room and regretted 
 your absence from it, and that I thank God for the 
 belief that I possess your warm generous heart?" 
 and Laible brings her face close to him. " You have 
 nothing to defend yourself from in me, do not fear or 
 hesitate to put your happiness in my keeping, for you 
 shall never regret it, my little love, so long as we 
 both live."
 
 296 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 The sunshine streams in through the stained glass, 
 touching the pictures and statuary with rainbow 
 tints, and lies in a long warm stripe of color across 
 the floor. Laible stands in silence, waiting for Nell 
 to look up, which she does at last, giving way com- 
 pletely to her great bliss. Brenton and its trials 
 fade like a dissolving view. Before her stretches 
 the vista of a life, not untroubled, perhaps, but wel- 
 come with whatever it may bring, for the sake of the 
 man by her side. 
 
 " But ! " she exclaims suddenly, " no one will ever 
 believe how heroic and self-sacrificing I was going to 
 be. Why, I was going to give you up to Leslie. I 
 really was." 
 
 " I am infinitely obliged." 
 
 "But that was yesterday. To-day I couldn't do 
 it; so there goes my last hope of heroism." 
 
 " I don't know about that," responds Tom, looking 
 down at her tenderly, "you have in you the stuff that 
 heroines are made of." 
 
 Nell shakes her head. " Unless Blanche Apple- 
 ton should appear upon the scene again I can not 
 imagine anything happening after this to give me 
 cause to distinguish myself." 
 
 Laible frowns slightly. "You have bade Miss 
 Appleton good-by, and she has gone. That is 
 enough. Let us not talk of her." 
 
 o 
 
 "O yes, she is gone, or going," assents Twinkle, 
 nodding slowly, " but that will not prevent her com- 
 ing back. Did it never occur to you that she had 
 set her heart upon marrying Douglas Favernel ?
 
 AN ANNOUNCEMENT. 297 
 
 Depend upon it she would like to change fiances 
 with Leslie." 
 
 " Very likely, but even if Miss Forrest were to 
 consent to such an arrangement, Frank Favernel 
 would not. He is a devoted lover." 
 
 Nell shakes her head skeptically. " He loves 
 money better than anything or anybody in this world, 
 and I am confident that he would agree to take Les- 
 lie's, at any price of truth or honor." 
 
 Tom imprisons the speaker's restless little hands. 
 
 " What a cruel judge for so small a one ! Wheth- 
 er you are right or wrong will never be tested, and 
 certainly our first difference mast not occur upon a 
 subject of so little importance to us as the love af- 
 fairs of that couple," he says. 
 
 Nell's coloring grows beautiful under his ardent 
 gaze. 
 
 " Life is not long enough for all we must say to 
 each other, Twinkle 1"
 
 298 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 
 
 " What gifts God gave you ! Think of It ! 
 A form well-fashioned, strong and tall, 
 A face all manliness, and all 
 A woman loves." JOACJCTIN MLLLKB. 
 
 A LTHOUGH Fairylands has indeed taken on 
 -*-Jk- magical charms for him, Tom Laible can not 
 forget that he is only a young lawyer with a fortune 
 yet to make, so, after a day or two more spent in 
 the society of his bewitching lady -love, he leaves for 
 New York, inspired by a new and powerful motive, 
 to work as he has never done before in all his easy 
 insouciant life. 
 
 Notes from Twinkle, enchanting compounds of 
 nonsense and earnestness, petting and scolding, ap- 
 pear daity among his serious morning mail, and what 
 with these and the tantalizing shortness of the dis- 
 tance which separates him from her, it is not wonder- 
 ful that by the time three weeks have passed, Mr. 
 Laible finds that business calls him imperatively to 
 Boston. 
 
 As he gives no warning of his intended visit, 
 there is no one to meet him upon his arrival at the 
 Lawndale station ; so he walks rapidly along the 
 winding road amid the Autumn foliage, and amuses 
 himself by picturing Twinkle's start of surprise, and
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 299 
 
 
 
 the near-sighted, peering look, which will precede 
 her joyful recognition of him. He smiles at the 
 pleasant fancy, and the smile is still on his lips as he 
 reaches the broad gates of Fairylands. 
 
 " This is the loveliest place in the world," he says 
 warmly, under his breath. 
 
 Passing in, he nearly stumbles against a small 
 figure stooping over a bed of scarlet geraniums, close 
 beside one of the pillars. 
 
 Nell rises, uttering a suppressed scream. 
 
 Tom, with a happy exclamation, takes her in his 
 arms ; but all his anticipations vanish as she bursts 
 into tears. 
 
 " Why Twinkle Nell what is it ? Are you so 
 glad to see me, or did I frighten you ?" 
 
 " Yes," she says, trying to look up. "You fright- 
 ened me. Every thing frightens me to-day." 
 
 " My darling child, what is it ? What has hap- 
 pened?" asksLaible, filled with apprehension by her 
 manner and the paleness of her face. 
 
 " It is only that. I am nervous. Think of it, I 
 who am never nervous I" replies Nell, allowing her- 
 self to be led to the nearest seat. 
 
 " I ought to have warned you of my visit. I would 
 not have startled you, dear you know." 
 
 " I know. It was right. It would have delighted 
 me but for my foolish state. It does delight me," 
 and Twinkle lifts her eyes. There are tears in them, 
 notwithstanding the familiar smile. " I have a great 
 mind to tell you," she says slowly and thoughtfully, 
 still looking at him.
 
 300 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Of course you will tell me everything, and be- 
 fore we leave this spot," returns Tom, decisively. 
 
 A little rebellious sparkle comes into Nell's eyes, 
 and her tears dry. 
 
 " You order me to tell you. Do I understand 
 you?" 
 
 " Not in an offensive way. I claim the privilege 
 of sharing your sorrows, heavy or light, that is all." 
 
 Nell's face wears an odd expression as she still 
 looks at him. 
 
 " Then, dear, if you are determined to share my 
 troubles heavy or light, I shall tell you all that in- 
 clines me to be unstrung and hysterical to-day, and 
 you shall say if the weakness is not pardonable. In 
 the first place my presentiment that we had not seen 
 the last of Miss Appleton and Frank Favernel, was 
 not so groundless as you thought. We have not seen 
 Miss Appleton to be sure, but her lover has been 
 here repeatedly, and through him we have felt her." 
 
 " Why should the fellow wish to come here ?" 
 
 " Apparently for the purpose of annoying Leslie. 
 You know that as soon as she became engaged to 
 Douglas she begged him to let his beard grow again 
 in order to look as unlike Frank as possible ; 
 and he of course complied. More than a week ago 
 Leslie was sitting by the window one day, and saw, 
 as she supposed, Douglas coming up the drive. She 
 flew down stairs and out doors, but just as she came 
 close to him, he seized her hand and held her off at 
 arm's length. She looked at him in amazement. It 
 was Douglas' hat and clothes and there was no
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 301 
 
 doubting the interesting stubble on his chin; but the 
 creature spoke, and announced himself to be Frank. 
 Imagine Leslie's sensations. Well, not to dwell on 
 particulars, he managed to meet her somewhere 
 every day ; always on such an innocent errand, and 
 is so accidental a manner that there was no reason- 
 able cause for complaint, and he was careful never 
 to encounter Douglas. It made Leslie very nervous. 
 She lived in constant dread of mistaking one brother 
 for the other. I feared she would be ill and I said 
 one day to Mr. Favernel that he ought to do some- 
 thing about it. It was at that time that I went in- 
 to Boston to make the visit I wrote you of, and two 
 da} r s ago I received a note from Leslie, saying that 
 to relieve her mind Douglas had shaved his face, 
 moustache and all and that it had changed him so 
 dreadfully, she was heart-broken. Yesterday I came 
 home to find that he had gone to New York on busi- 
 ness. Leslie mourned a good deal over his departure, 
 for she felt as though s"he needed the whole of the 
 month before their marriage to get used to his new 
 face for you know they were to have been married 
 in a month." 
 
 " Are to be married in a month, you mean I" ex- 
 claims Tom. 
 
 " Were to have been," repeats Nell, sadly. "Don't 
 interrupt me, Tom, dear, I will make it as short as I 
 can, and it will be easier for me to tell it as though 
 it were a chapter in a book, just as I have gone over 
 it so often in my own mind to-day." 
 
 So Twinkle, her hand clasped in Laible's, continues
 
 302 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 her recital. As she speaks, her color comes and goes, 
 but she does not hesitate. The scene she describes 
 seems burnt into her memory the parts of which 
 she was not actual witness, being supplied either by 
 her imagination or from after knowledge. 
 
 It was early yesterday afternoon that Leslie and 
 Nell were sitting in the cheerful library. Suddenly 
 they saw a buggy drive past the window, and up to 
 the porte cache re. 
 
 " Can that be Douglas ! " exclaimed Leslie. " It 
 is, and Mr. Denning is with him." 
 
 " Your minister ? Perhaps you are to be married 
 out of hand, Leslie," suggested Nell. 
 
 But Leslie had no time to reply. The door opened 
 and the two gentlemen came in. She advanced 
 to her lover with a beaming expression. " Home so 
 soon," she said, then turned to the minister, " I am 
 happy to see you, Mr. Denning." 
 
 The genial looking old gentleman shook her hand 
 cordially. 
 
 " Thank you, Leslie ; I presume I bring my wel- 
 come with me in this young man. He astonished 
 me well, I assure you. I would not believe his 
 identity until he showed me his credentials in the 
 shape of a letter from your father." 
 
 " That Mr. Favernel," said Nell slowly, staring 
 as though at a ghost. 
 
 " I told you how changed he was," returned Les- 
 lie. " What is it Douglas ? You have some bad news 
 to tell me," and indeed Mr. Favernel did look dead-
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 303 
 
 ly pale, and constantly drew his handkerchief across 
 his forehead. 
 
 Mr. Denning looked from one to the other with a 
 troubled expression. 
 
 " Miss Valentine, you and I had better step into 
 the drawing room a few minutes and leave these 
 friends ; and remember, Leslie my child," and the 
 minister took Leslie's hand, "it detracts nothing 
 from the sacredness of the marriage tie if the bride 
 is not surrounded by the pomps and vanities of the 
 world ; the only cause for regret is your father's 
 absence, which you will see is unavoidable, while a 
 year hence so practically slight a drawback will have 
 ceased to be of consequence," then Mr. Denning and 
 Nell withdrew, leaving Leslie bewildered. 
 
 She moved quickly to Favernel. " What does it 
 mean, dear," she said. " I am so happy that you 
 came back, but feel almost afraid to hear what 
 brought you, you look so badly. Tell me what has 
 happened." 
 
 " It is nothing ; I did feel ill for the moment, but 
 it is only lack of sleep ; I have not closed my eyes 
 since seeing you last. Upon arriving in New York, 
 what was my surprise to find that my presence in 
 Liverpool is imperatively necessary, just as soon as 
 I can possibly get there. I at once turned around 
 and started for Boston, for of course I can not leave 
 you, and yet there is no escape, I must go." 
 
 For a moment Leslie is too overcome to speak. 
 
 " Why need you go ? she says. " It would be 
 better to lose money, I should think."
 
 304 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 "You do not understand, Leslie, and it would 
 take me a long time to explain. You know," adds 
 Favernel reproachfully, " that I should not insist if 
 it were not necessary. I know it is a great thing I 
 ask of you, to marry me within an hour, and leave 
 Boston this very night ; but think, darling, is it not 
 better than separation ? I can not tell how long I 
 may have to be away." 
 
 lt I have not my wedding dress," returns Leslie, 
 feeling dazed and wretched. 
 
 " Would you, just for a whim, postpone our wed- 
 ding indefinitely ? Think of what Mr. Denning has 
 just said, and if that is not enough, here;" and 
 Favernel takes a letter from his pocket and hands it 
 to Leslie. 
 
 She opens it with trembling fingers and reads as 
 follows : 
 
 MY DEAR CHILD, 
 
 The time has come to prove whether you are a senti 
 mental girl or a true woman, willing to renounce a few vanities, and 
 to endure some trouble and inconvenience for the sake of her hus- 
 band. Favernel must go, and it is clearly your duty to go with him. 
 I can not see you married, but you shall get yourself up in your wed- 
 ding dress and let me look at you, when you return. I will see you 
 when you come into the city, and wish you God speed. In great 
 haste, YOUR FATHER. 
 
 Leslie's eyes rest a moment on the odd character- 
 istic writing, and when she raises them there is a 
 pained look in their depths. 
 
 " I require an hour," she says quietly. " Regy 
 will be here then, and I can not be married without 
 either my father or my brother to wish me joy, but
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 305 
 
 I did not need that my father should write to me in 
 this tone. This su<lden marriage is a disappoint- 
 ment; you do not blame me for feeling so, Douglas, 
 and you will mako me forget the trying circum- 
 stances afterward ?" and the girl's face is touching 
 in its wistfulness. 
 
 " My life will not be long enough to repay you, 
 my darling," Favernel exclaims fervently, covering 
 her hands with kisses, then she leaves the room and 
 goes upstairs, while the news spreads like wildfire, 
 that Miss Leslie is to be married in an hour. 
 
 Miss Cobb stares in amazement as Leslie tells her 
 of the sudden determination. 
 
 " You are not going to consent," is all she says. 
 
 " I have consented," replies the girl; " we must be 
 ready in an hour." 
 
 " I forbid it," bursts forth the housekeeper; " it 
 can not be right. Why, where is your father, child; 
 you surely do not intend to proceed without him ?" 
 
 Leslie produces the letter, and Miss Cobb peruses 
 it, muttering; then looks up with angry eyes. 
 
 " And you are going to submit to this ?" 
 
 " Since it is necessary. Of the two evils, papa's 
 absence is slight, compared to that of letting Doug- 
 las go without me." 
 
 There is a fixed determination in the girl's tone 
 which Miss Cobb is wise enough not to battle. She 
 sees that all she might say on the opposite side 
 would only strengthen Leslie's decision. 
 
 " Don't look so vexed, cousin Dorothy," says the 
 U 18
 
 306 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 latter, gently, "each of us must bear her share of the 
 disappointment." 
 
 " And how much time did you say there is before 
 the ceremony ?" asks the housekeeper in the same 
 excited tone. 
 
 " An hour, and that is rapidly growing less. I 
 did not think you would desert me at a time like 
 this ; even Mr. Denning tells me it is my duty, and 
 surely it is hard enough that Douglas should look 
 so strange to me, and the whole thing be so sudden, 
 without your being cold and disapproving." 
 
 " My own precious child," exclaims the house- 
 keeper, losing her self control and clasping the girl 
 in her arms. " I can't feel that it is right, but God 
 bless you in all you do," and Miss Cobb sobs 
 violently for a minute. " There, go, dear, and for- 
 give me," so saying she releases Leslie and hurries 
 down-stairs, for the bride is no more fixed in her 
 determination than is Dorothy Cobb in hers. Henry 
 Forrest's laxity, has, in her opinion, passed all limit, 
 and if it is the last act of her life she will bring him 
 to his only daughter's wedding. 
 
 She finds Augustus, and while she writes a tele- 
 gram on a slip of paper, she gives- him hurried and 
 minute instructions, and for once gives them in a low 
 tone of voice. Then she watches from the window, 
 until she sees her messenger mounted on a fast 
 horse, galloping down the road. When he is out of 
 sight she turns and goes up-stairs, calculating the 
 amount of time it will take her relative to reach
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 307 
 
 Fairylands, for she feels sure that he will come. Her 
 telegram reads: 
 
 "Drive out at once. Case of life and death. 
 Dorothy Cobb." 
 
 So the housekeeper, with a heart somewhat light- 
 ened, though heavy still, goes about the work of 
 preparation. 
 
 There is something strange and weird in the 
 atmosphere of the house which is still as death. 
 Below stairs the bridegroom and minister do not 
 exchange a word. The one paces the floor in ex- 
 cited cogitations, the other occupies himself in read- 
 ing, and looking over engravings. 
 
 Up-stairs, hurried but quiet preparations are made 
 for the sudden move. Miss Cobb and Nell devote 
 themselves to the packing of a large trunk with 
 part of the trousseau, all of which but the wedding 
 dress has been sent home. They can hardly see for 
 the blinding tears that fall thick and fast, but scarce 
 a word is spoken between them. For once Nell has 
 no power of utterance. Everything, all the prettily 
 laid plans, have been too suddenly inverted. She 
 tries to think that there is a very pleasant side to it 
 all for Leslie ; she will have a trip to Europe, and 
 speedily forget the disappointment ; but no, the 
 thought brings no comfort with it, the sky has 
 suddenly clouded over and the dolefulness in the air 
 persists in making itself felt. 
 
 In her own room, without assistance, the bride 
 makes her toilet. Had Favernel been in his usual 
 strong, joyous mood, she could have met this uu-
 
 308 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 looked-for emergency with a brighter face than that 
 which looks back at her from her mirror ; but he is 
 pre-occupied with business cares and unlike himself, 
 and for the first time during their happy engage- 
 ment, a reproachful feeling creeps into Leslie's 
 mind with regard to her lover. He does not seem 
 to realize how much she needs to be sustained at 
 this time, and does not try, as she knows it is in his 
 power to do, to make her overlook the forlornness 
 of it all. 
 
 The elegant dark green dress, heavy with em- 
 broidery, is ready, and Leslie, with trembling 
 fingers adjusts the hat with its shining feathers of 
 changeable green. Then she takes a last look in 
 the glass, and seats herself by the window to listen 
 for the sound of wheels that will herald Regy's 
 approach. At last it comes, and soon his step and 
 whistle are heard in the hall below, and she sends 
 for him to come to her. 
 
 As the boy enters the room she holds out her hand 
 to him. 
 
 " Regy, dear," she says, " I am going to be mar- 
 ried this afternoon, and have only been waiting for 
 you." 
 
 Regy give a low whistle of astonishment. 
 
 " Mr. Favernel has to go to Europe immediately, 
 so our plans are changed. He and Mr. Denning are 
 down stairs now, waiting." 
 
 " Going to be married without father ?" 
 
 "Yes, Regy, with nobody but you, of those who 
 are really near to me," and the brown eyes fill with
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 809 
 
 tears. "I can not help feeling a little forlorn," she 
 adds, with a brave attempt at smiling, "but you 
 will not forget to write to me often, will you, 
 dear?" 
 
 " I say it's a shame, a mean shame," asserts the 
 boy, fighting the emotion he considers unmanly. "It 
 isn't like father, or Mr. Favernel either, to let you 
 get married like this." 
 
 " Don't make me lose my courage, dear O Regy, 
 you are all I have ! " exclaims the girl, clasping her 
 brother in her arms, and giving way for a minute to 
 tears that mingle with his ; but Regy is the first to 
 gain self-control. 
 
 "I ought to be ashamed of crying myself and 
 letting you cry. Give it up, Leslie, and let him go 
 alone. Do. You'll get his letters, and " 
 
 " No, O no," replies the girl, her tears effectually 
 dried by the suggestion ; then she bathes her eyes, 
 and brother and sister go down stairs to the library, 
 where the ceremony is to be performed. 
 
 Miss Cobb and Nell, the minister and the groom, 
 stand waiting. 
 
 " In three-quarters of an hour my father's train 
 arrives," says Leslie, as she enters, " he may have 
 changed his mind, he may come." Even as she 
 speaks she avoids Favernel's face, almost involun- 
 tarily. Each time she sees it as yet, is only a new 
 shock. 
 
 " It will not do for us to wait," he replies, gently 
 but decidedly. "The train which we must take to 
 town leaves Lawndale five minutes before that one
 
 310 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 arrives, and Mr. Forrest, you know, is expecting to 
 meet us in the city." 
 
 Regy looks at Favernel closely. It is the first 
 time he has seen him since his transformation. He 
 is dissatisfied with the strangeness of his appear- 
 ance, dissatisfied with everything about this sudden 
 marriage, so different from what has been planned, 
 and the brother for whom the ceremony has been 
 postponed, appears not to appreciate the honor. 
 
 Favernel draws Leslie into the bay window. 
 
 " My generous darling," he says, " you must not 
 regret this too much, it can easily be explained 
 among your friends. Try only to remember that 
 henceforth we shall not be separated." 
 
 " That satisfies me," and the brown eyes meet his 
 earnestly; "it is of no use regretting what can not be 
 helped, but I wish very much that I had been given 
 time to become used to your new face. I am foolish 
 I know, but," with a shudder, "you do remind me 
 of Frank this afternoon." 
 
 Favernel laughs nervously. " I am said to resem- 
 ble him. Don't be fanciful, Leslie." 
 
 " No, I have no need to be fanciful, the circum- 
 stances are sufficient in themselves. To be married 
 unexpectedly, to a stranger, without my father, is 
 quite enough without imagining anything further." 
 The girl smiles sadly. 
 
 " I have no wish to force you into this, Leslie, it 
 is not too late, say the word and I will go alone but 
 Oh! you can not be so cruel." 
 
 " No ; not to myself or to you."
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 811 
 
 Meanwhile Regy has moved to Miss Cobb's side. 
 " I hate this kind of a wedding, cousin Dorothy." 
 " It is a hard, trying set of circumstances that has 
 brought it about, my dear," replies the excited lady, 
 whose ears are strained for the sound of wheels, and 
 whose heart flutters and beats as she has never sup 
 posed it would again in this world. Each time Mr. 
 Denning moves, she fears it is to begin the ceremony, 
 and she starts as nervously as Mr. Lamkin could do. 
 She looks at her dear child as she stands in the win- 
 dow listening to Favernel. What a strange face it 
 is for a bride; so pale and thoughtful. The down- 
 cast look bears no trace of shyness, only a grave ef- 
 fort at self-control. Miss Cobb feels fairly weighed 
 down with a sense of responsibility. Will Henry 
 Forrest never come ? Regy, seeing that the cere- 
 mony is not to be instantly performed, goes out into 
 the hall. How he wishes he were Leslie's older in- 
 stead of younger brother, and had power to prevent 
 this wedding. Why, this man in the parlor might 
 even be Frank Favernel, his face looks so strange to 
 them all ; nothing would be easier than for him to 
 deceive every one of them. As Regy ponders upon 
 this possibility, he pulls over FaverneFs overcoat, and 
 diving into one of the pockets, draws out a handker- 
 chief. The boy examines the mark ; F. F. His face 
 flushes with excitement, and he hurriedly searches 
 the other pockets, but finds nothing more to confirm 
 his suspicions; so, dropping the coat, he goes back 
 into the library, and coming close to Miss Cobb, se- 
 cretly shows her the mark.
 
 312 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 The housekeeper looks into the boy's excited face. 
 " No, Regy," she says; " not possible. He might 
 easily be carrying his brother's handkerchief." 
 
 Regy's face falls, but he has suggested an idea to 
 Miss Dorothy that she wonders has not occurred to 
 her before. She does not dare offend Leslie and her 
 lover by asking any questions, but she sends up a 
 fervent prayer that the bride's father may arrive in 
 time. The dreadful suspicion can not be well 
 founded ; there is Mr. Forrest's note to prove that 
 all is at least honorable. 
 
 Mr. Denning rises. " If there is nothing more to 
 wait for, we will proceed," he says in a formal man- 
 ner. 
 
 Favernel smiles questioningly upon Leslie and of- 
 fers his arm. She takes it, and they move forward 
 and stand before the minister. Nell Valentine has 
 ceased crying, and stands gazing fixedly at Leslie's 
 sweet, white face. Miss Cobb holds her handkerchief 
 to her eyes and silence reigns in the room, unbroken 
 save by the rustling of the leaves as the minister 
 turns them. The bride strives to banish all regret 
 from her heart. It is enough to be Douglas Faver- 
 nel's wife. She should be willing, she thinks, to 
 gain that position by a thorny path if necessary, and 
 the words of her father's note return to her : " Now 
 is the time to show whether you are a sentimental 
 girl or a true woman." 
 
 Miss Cobb's heart leaps in great bounds. She 
 drops her handkerchief and looks at her watch. "Oh!
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 818 
 
 for five minutes, only five minutes I" she thinks, and 
 stepping forward says: 
 
 " Excuse me, Leslie, your dress is twisted," and 
 stooping down makes a feint of arranging the dress, 
 while all stand waiting. 
 
 Finally Leslie looks down at her in surprise. 
 
 " That will do, cousin Dorothy," she says gently, 
 and Miss Cobb is forced to take her place, listening, 
 always listening, in the silence. 
 
 Mr. Denning has found his page, and looks over 
 his glasses at the bridal pair. Miss Cobb's face is 
 ,carlet. 
 
 " Excuse me," she says again; " it is ill-luck not 
 to wear something borrowed. Leslie has nothing on 
 that is not her own." 
 
 Every one but Regy looks at the housekeeper in 
 surprise and displeasure. 
 
 " Forgive me, dear," she says, piteously, to Leslie. 
 " Will you not wait till I run up-stairs and get my 
 fan or some trifle ? I am superstitious about it." 
 
 The bride looks surprised at her cousin's odd de- 
 meanor. 
 
 "It will not be necessary to go up-stairs," she says, 
 softly, "Nell, let me hold the handkerchief you have 
 in your hand," so Nell hands her the handkerchief, 
 and resumes her place. 
 
 Favernel flashes one quick, angry glance at the 
 housekeeper, then, after a moment of silence, the 
 service begins. At each sentence the bridegroom's 
 face becomes clearer. Occasionally he looks at the 
 woman he is soon tp calj wife, an4 QQcasipnally 
 
 M
 
 314 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 shifts his position slightly. He is the only one pres- 
 ent who is restless. The bride and her friends might 
 be carved from stone for all the movement they 
 make. Dorothy Cobb only listens, more and more 
 intently. 
 
 Solemnly the words drop from the minister's lips 
 in the stillness. "Douglas, will you take this wo- 
 man?" and Favernel replies, clearly and hurriedly, 
 " I will." 
 
 The faint sound of wheels is heard at last. The 
 housekeeper can scarcely keep silence. Nearer and 
 nearer they come. 
 
 " Leslie, will you take this man " 
 
 As Mr. Denning begins the question, Leslie looks 
 up at the face beside her. There is a sudden move- 
 ment of Favernel's mouth that turns her cold from 
 head to foot. It is a mannerism of Frank*s that she 
 knows well. Starting forward, she grasps Mr. Den- 
 ning's arm, and before the minister has time to feel 
 surprise, the door of the library flies open and Mr. 
 Forrest and Douglas Favernel walk in. 
 
 " Denning what are you doing !" exclaims the 
 former. 
 
 The old man turns, and seeing Douglas, stands 
 petrified, his mouth still open, as if to finish his 
 dropped sentence. 
 
 Leslie turns whiter, looks from one brother to the 
 other with an expression like that of a hunted animal 
 in her eyes. Again that fearful resemblance has 
 pursued her, this time almost to her ruin. The face 
 of the man beside her is covered with alternate
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 815 
 
 flushes and pallor. That of her lover wears a set, 
 stern expression. She moves across to him, quickly, 
 noiselessly as a shadow, and lifting her hands until 
 they rest upon his broad shoulders, for the first time 
 in her life faints entirely away. 
 
 Douglas takes her in his arms with no softening 
 of the hard look, scarcely seeming conscious of his 
 own movement he lays her on a lounge where Miss 
 Cobb and Nell attend her ; then he advances to his 
 brother, who stands grasping a chair for support, his 
 eyes fixed upon the floor, a miserable picture of de- 
 tected guilt. 
 
 Douglas' gaze seems to force Frank to look up 
 and speak. 
 
 "I might say with the first man 'the woman 
 tempted me.' I am but an instrument. Blanche " 
 
 An exclamation of ineffable disgust from his 
 brother, silences him. 
 
 " You have tried to do worse then murder me !" 
 ejaculates Douglas, with effort. 
 
 " Well, I was willing to risk it. I have lost and 
 am in your power," and in spite of himself Frank's 
 face expresses abject fear. 
 
 Douglas shakes his head, and it is evident to all 
 present that the false brother is speaking truth, that 
 Douglas has concealed and forgiven offences before 
 this. 
 
 " You need not fear for your personal liberty," he 
 says, " but you and I can never breathe the same air 
 again. I give you twenty-four hours to leave the 
 country. If you do not obey me," with a significant
 
 316 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 look, " expect to pay the penalty." Frank makes 
 an effort to assume his old confident air as he turns 
 to the company. Mr. Forrest, white with horror, 
 stands near the head of his unconscious daughter, 
 and it is at him that Favernel looks as he speaks. 
 
 " My friends, you are witnesses that sometimes 
 all is not considered fair in love and war. I hope 
 Miss Appleton jvill not hear of this affair until I am 
 in mid-ocean, for I expect she will not be pleasant 
 company when she learns that her final scheme has 
 fallen through. Perhaps Mr. Forrest will employ 
 her in his office, when he sees the proof of her ability 
 to write a fine legal hand. Douglas, you have won 
 again. I admit that you have treated me far better 
 than I have treated you, and to prove my gratitude 
 I will obey you to the letter. I have already engaged 
 passage for two on the Assyria which leaves this 
 evening. Unfortunately " 
 
 " That will do," speaks Douglas, advancing a few 
 steps. His speech is very quiet, but something in 
 his look and manner causes his brother to turn and 
 leave the room with rather undignified haste, and 
 not a look behind him. 
 
 Miss Cobb's vigorous rubbing, and Nell's salts, be- 
 gin to take effect as the door closes behind Frank 
 Favernel, and Leslie opens her eyes to find Douglas 
 kneeling beside her. 
 
 "Where is the other?" she asks hesitatingly. 
 
 " Gone forever," replies Douglas. 
 
 Mr. Denning has dropped into a chair. ** My 
 friends," he gasps, " I shall never forget this scen 
 
 T "
 
 A DARING BCHEMB. 317 
 
 while I live, neither shall I ever be able to forget that 
 I had nearly been the innocent means of ruining two 
 lives," and the old man's head drops in his hands. 
 
 "Do not repent your part, Mr. Denning," says 
 Leslie. " I assure you that you were my only com- 
 fort. Your familiar face did me good when I was 
 near to giving way." 
 
 "Very questionable good, my dear," says the 
 minister, shaking his head and looking mournfully 
 into the fire. " Oh 1 the incredible wickedness in 
 this world. But you, Mr. Forrest, were also de- 
 ceived, as we saw by the letter." 
 
 " Papa never wrote that letter," says Leslie ex- 
 citedly. "We know it is the work of one upon whom 
 he has heaped benefits which have been repaid, 
 time after time, in ways only less wicked than this," 
 and the girl takes the letter from her pocket and 
 hands it to her father. 
 
 The lawyer takes the note, reads it, then crump- 
 ling it in his hand, throws it into the fire. 
 
 " I have been in the wrong," he says in a sharp 
 voice, " let that admission suffice ; and understand, 
 all of you, that I never wish to hear my ward's name 
 mentioned again." 
 
 There is silence for a moment. All know how 
 keenly Mr. Forrest feels the' disco very of Blanche's 
 ingratitude, both as a pain, and a mortification at 
 being duped. 
 
 Leslie is" in no hurry for speech. She lies on the 
 lounge, serenely happy to be in a haven of rest after 
 her great peril, with Douglas and her father beside
 
 318 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 her, and the counterfeit lover gone, she knows not 
 where, it is enough that Douglas says it is forever ; 
 but Miss Valentine's curiosity is not so easily re- 
 pressed. 
 
 " Tell us how Heaven brought you here in time," 
 she says. " Did you fly from New York, Mr. Faver- 
 nel, and you from Boston Mr. Forrest?" 
 
 " We came pretty near it," replies the latter. 
 
 " He means that a pair of fast horses brought us 
 in quick time," says Favernel in answer to Nell's 
 puzzled look ; then with eyes resting on Leslie, and 
 one hand holding hers as though otherwise she might, 
 vanish, he continues his explanation. 
 
 " I have not been to New York at all. Just as I 
 was about to start, I received news which altered 
 matters so that I could arrange my business quite as 
 well by remaining in Boston ; but there was con- 
 siderable to be done, telegraphing and so on, and 
 knowing that Leslie believed me to be out of town, 
 I determined to devote myself to it and have it over. 
 I did not get entirely through until this afternoon, 
 early, when I surprised Mr. Forrest by walking into 
 his office." 
 
 Here Mr. Forrest interrupts. 
 
 " And not more than five minutes afterward, 
 Dorothy, your telegram came ; and a good thing it 
 was that Favernel happened to be there. Of course 
 we knew Leslie must be concerned, and while I 
 should only have been thinking about it, he had 
 horses ready, and we started ; and as you say, Nell, 
 we flew. Dorothy, but for you " and the grateful
 
 A DARING SCHEME. 319 
 
 father holds out his hand to the housekeeper, not 
 daring to trust himself to speak further. 
 
 " Henry, you have risen several degrees in my 
 estimation since I learned that you did not write 
 that letter,*' is all she says, as she shakes the 
 offered hand cordially. 
 
 " You have saved my wife for me, Miss Cobb," 
 says Favernel ; " whatever we have will always be 
 yours." 
 
 " Cousin Dorothy, the best friend I ever had," 
 and Leslie draws the housekeeper's face down and 
 kisses her tenderly. 
 
 Miss Cobb moves away to a window, where she 
 stands wiping her eyes vigorously. 
 
 " It is all like a miserable nightmare ; but we have 
 wakened from it, and let us forget it as quickly as 
 we can," says Nell in her vehement way, and the 
 housekeeper responds with an earnest " Amen." 
 
 " Great heavens ! " exclaims Tom, as Nell pauses, 
 his own face pale, and his eyes dilated ; " but that 
 that scoundrel has fled the country, I would horse- 
 whip him myself, if Douglas would not." 
 
 " What is this about me ? Glad to see you, Tom," 
 says Douglas, appearing among the trees with 
 Leslie on his arm. 
 
 Laible stares at the pair, at first eagerly, then in 
 stupefied amazement. What sight could be more 
 charming than Leslie, in her simple dress of white 
 flannel with a bunch of scarlet flowers at her belt, 
 the Autumn sunshine falling all about her ; but it ifl 
 not upon her fresh young beauty that Laible's gaze
 
 320 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 lingers. His eyes are riveted on Favernel's mous- 
 tache. Each hair in that graceful and becoming 
 appendage appears suddenly to have gained an indi- 
 vidual interest. 
 
 Douglas endures the fascinated stare for a few 
 seconds, and then looks over his own shoulder in 
 quest of some pbject worthy of making so startling 
 an impression on his friend. Seeing nothing he 
 turns back. 
 
 " Where is it, Tom ? " he inquires. " Does it 
 look like Hamlet's father, or a more modern one ?" 
 
 Laible turns slowly to his fiancee. 
 
 " Nell Valentine," he asks sternly, " what was the 
 cause of that recital? " 
 
 " Thomas Laible," she responds, holding her eye- 
 glasses firmly on her saucy little nose. " I am not 
 sure, but I strongly suspect that it was olives and 
 cheese indulged in at an unearthly hour ! " 
 
 " O you are too bad, Twinkle," says Leslie, with 
 a laugh. " You have been telling him your dreadful 
 dream." 
 
 Nell tries to look injured, but a mischievous 
 gratification sends dancing lights into her eyes. 
 
 " He volunteered to share all my sorrows, heavy 
 and light. He insisted upon it. Isn't the nightmare 
 a sorrow ? " 
 
 Tom falls back upon the seat, worn out with the 
 unwonted sympathetic strain of the past hour. He 
 looks at the lady of his heart in impotent fury for 
 half a minute, then gives vent to his outraged feel- 
 ings in one comprehensive burst: 
 
 * 4 Twinkle you rascal ! "
 
 ON THE THEE8HOLD. 821 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 > ON THE THRESHOLD. 
 
 "Then before all they stand, the holy TOW 
 And ring of gold, no fond Illusions now, 
 Bind her a* hla." SAJIUIL Itooim, 
 
 ' ~Y\ REAMS always go by contrarys." There 
 -L^ has never been more convincing proof of 
 the correctness of the old adage, than that offered 
 by the happy, uneventful weeks of Leslie's short 
 engagement, culminating in the light, gaiety and 
 buzz of a modern, orthodox wedding reception. 
 
 In deep-seated contentment, perhaps Miss Cobb 
 holds the place next to the bride's father on this 
 festal occasion. Twinkle, in addition to her oner- 
 ous duties as first bridesmaid, constituted herself 
 dressing-maid to the housekeeper, and with deft 
 fingers crimped the latter's shining bands of hair 
 out of their puritan straightness, basted ruches, and 
 tacked lace, where ruches and lace had never been 
 before, losing off her eyeglasses at intervals of two 
 minutes as Miss Dorothy protested feebly. But on 
 this great occasion, Twinkle acknowledged no obsta- 
 cle. She wound Tom's chain three or four timea 
 around her ear to hold her glasses on, and paid no 
 more heed to Miss Cobb's remonstrances than if that 
 lady had been a graven image. 
 V
 
 322 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " There ! " she exclaimed at last, a ring of pardon- 
 able pride in her tone. " What kind of a tire- 
 woman am I ? " 
 
 " A tireless woman, more likely," muttered Miss 
 Cobb, seeking sombre comfort in a pun, as she rose 
 for a look into the long glass. But every vestige of 
 doubt and ingratitude vanished with the first sight 
 of her resplendent reflection arrayed in trailing 
 black silk and lace, the simple, graceful coiffure 
 which had brought tears into her eyes in the doing, 
 surmounting all in an astonishingly becoming 
 manner. 
 
 " Why, Nell, you're a witch ! " was her exclama- 
 tion, and her unconscious, amazed expression paid 
 a high tribute to Twinkle's art. 
 
 " And now for my own transformation scene," said 
 the young lady. " Don't rush around, Miss Cobb, or 
 you'll lose your crimps," and she was off to don the 
 dainty, gauzy costume, which so sets off her piquant 
 face as she stands now near the bride, in one end of 
 the long drawing room, listening to the congratula- 
 tions that pour in, in a kindly, monotonous stream. 
 
 Regy advances, rather late in the evening, and 
 Leslie takes his hand. 
 
 " I don't know what they all kiss you for," he 
 grumbles, looking up at his sister's radiant beauty. 
 
 " Because they are glad I am so happy, and they 
 congratulate me because I have married Douglas, 
 dear," she returns with a loving smile. " They 
 don't all kiss me, but you will ? " 
 
 Regy performs the salute without much ardor.
 
 ON THE THRESHOLD. 823 
 
 " And not a word for me ? " asks Douglas. " Are 
 you sorry to have me for a brother ?" 
 
 Regy bores his heel into the carpet. There is a 
 vague jealousy within him which he, himself, does 
 not comprehend. 
 
 " By the way, Regy," continues Douglas, care- 
 lessly, " if you care to use that bamboo rod of mine 
 while we are gone, I'll send it up." 
 
 There is a cessation of the boring process, and 
 the boy's face brightens. 
 " Hope to die ? " 
 
 " Certainly. You may as well keep it. I can eas- 
 ily have another made." 
 
 Regy shakes hands cordially with this admirable 
 relative, and at once takes him into his heart of 
 hearts. 
 
 " Leslie, you've married a brick," he announces, 
 and marches off with his gloved hands in his pock- 
 ets. 
 
 Miss Gobb seizes upon him as he passes. 
 " Regy," she asks cautiously, " does my hair look 
 all right?" 
 
 Regy surveys her with one eye closed, and a crit- 
 ical air. 
 
 "You do look gay to-night, that's a fact." 
 The housekeeper heaves a sigh of relief. " All 
 right. One side seemed to feel a little heavier than 
 the other and I was afraid it might be coming down; 
 but mercy, I don't know why it should, I've stood all 
 the evening as stiff as a doll-pin-cusbion. Hasn't 
 everything gone beautifully ? "
 
 324 A SANE LUNATIC. 
 
 " Yes, but I'm getting hungry again. Don't you 
 want to come and have some tutti-frutti ? " 
 
 Miss Cobb follows placidly, like one in a dream. 
 Regy realizes that the usually alert care-taker will 
 not count the number of times he accepts cake to- 
 night, and being a prudent youth he makes hay while 
 the sun shines. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin wanders aimlessly about until he sees 
 his opportunity to approach the star of the evening ; 
 then he advances and shakes her hand and his own 
 head with equal dolor. 
 
 " I had a very peculiar pain, a moment ago," he 
 says. " It convinces me of something which I have v. 
 long suspected. I have heart disease ! " 
 
 " I hope only of the kind that seems prevalent 
 now," returns Leslie. 
 
 Mr. Lamkin motions her away. " You intend to 
 be playful," he says, " I fear I am not in a state to 
 reply fittingly. Mr. Favernel are you a nervous 
 man?" 
 
 " I believe not," returns that gentleman looking 
 down upon the Lamkin with an expression half 
 amused, half puzzled. 
 
 " All the better for you sir. I was only going to 
 say that you'll find Miss Forrest beg pardon, your 
 wife, very agreeable to live with, she'll never jump 
 around or anything of that sort." So, having be- 
 stowed his highest meed of praise, and furthermore 
 covered himself with glory by wishing the bride 
 "many happy returns of the day," Mr. Lamkin with- 
 draws.
 
 ON THE THRESHOLD. 825 
 
 "Poor Eustace," says Nell to Laible, " he is a lam- 
 kin that always bleats out of tune. Do you know he 
 has given up the law as being too confining for him, 
 and is going back to Brenton ? " 
 
 " Then I suppose we may expect him to be pres- 
 ent on that day which must not be far off now, 
 Twinkle." 
 
 *' Do you ever reflect how it will rain and hail 
 poetry in those days?" asks Twinkle, seriously. 
 
 " I only reflect on the fact that I am the happiest 
 man in the world," returns Laible, and the common- 
 place speech is more musical in Nell's ears than all 
 > the symphonies and poems ever written by mortal. 
 
 There is a slight lull in the incoming stream of 
 guests, and Douglas Favernel turns to the exquisite 
 creature beside him for his first quiet word. 
 
 " My darling, I have an apology to make to 
 you." 
 
 Leslie looks up with eyes full of love and trust. 
 
 " I once told you that Fairylands was a thing of 
 the past. Forgive me; that was during my benighted 
 days. Now I know that before us lies an enchanted 
 life, more beautiful than any imagined in bygone 
 years, and she that has opened my eyes is 'the state- 
 liest and the best and the loveliest of all women 
 upon earth;' my pearl of great price, my precious 
 wife."
 
 THE SUCCESS OF THE YEAR. 
 
 HAMMOCK. SERIES, No. i. 
 
 "No Gentlemen." 
 
 The brightest, most readable and entertaining novel of the season. 
 
 WHAT THE PRESS SAY OF IT. 
 
 " We are soon amused. Interested and charmed. Belonging to the class 
 of stories popularly called ' bright,' and published judiciously at the 
 opening of the season of hammocks and piazzas, it Is far more read- 
 able than most of Its kind. The plot is not too much of a plot for a 
 legitimate New England story, and the conversation of ' Jabe ' Is racy 
 enough to make us forget that we were tired of Yankee dialect, aa 
 treated by Mrs. Stowe and Mrs Whitney. Indeed the book la 
 thoroughly enjoyable." The Critic, New York. 
 
 " No Gentlemen " 
 
 " Is a very bright and readable novel." The Commercial, Louisville. 
 
 " No Gentlemen " 
 
 " Clearly belongs to a class whose highest ambition Is to be ' bright ' an 
 ambition which, Indeed, is seldom more fully justified." The Dial. 
 
 "No Gentlemen " 
 
 " Is readable, bright and never bores one." A T . Y. Tribune. 
 
 * The conversations In ' No Gentlemen ' are bright, the characters well 
 drawn and adroitly contrasted." Am. Bookseller, N. Y. 
 
 "No Gentlemen " 
 
 " Is written In a bright, fresh style, something like that of Mrs. A. D. T. 
 Whitney, or more nearly, perhaps, that of the author of Phyllis and 
 Molly Bawn, which Is to say, much of it, * * Girl graduates of the 
 present season, Into whose hands it falls, will seize upon It, after the 
 first taste, as if It were a rosy ar'~. juicy peach ; which, so to speak, In 
 a figure, It very nearly Is." L'*erary World, Boston. 
 
 Hezekiah Butterworth, in the Boston Transcript, says of " No Gentlemen" 
 that the plot Is well managed, and the story brightly told. 
 
 "No Gentlemen." 
 
 " The story opens In Boston, and concerns New England life. The char- 
 acters, relative to the soil, are very clearly drawn, and there is a great 
 deal of originality In the plot and treatment of the story." Boston 
 Courier. 
 
 " It Is a bright narrative of the summering of a half-dozen Boston girls just 
 out of school, at Red Farm, in Pineland, with Miss Hopeful Bounce, 
 who advertises for summer boarders, but ' No Gentlemen.' In order 
 to make a novel, of course this prohibition must be broken down, and 
 as the girls, particularly the heroine and her special friend, are pleas- 
 ant company, the story is as readable as If it were a 'No Name,' as 
 It is in fact." Springfield Republican. 
 
 " No Gentlemen " 
 
 Is issued In elegant style, being printed on fine tinted paper, making a 
 book of 348 pages, bound in fine cloth, with unique side stamp in black 
 and gold, and sold at the low price of $1.50, by the publishers, 
 HENRY A. SUMNER & COMPANY. 
 805 WABASH AVE.,
 
 AN INSTANTANEOUS SUCCESS. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 A. We-w Wo-vel try TUT I mm ""*TTI srl . 
 
 1 2mo, 487 pp., illustrated. Cloth, side and back stamp. Retail 
 price, $1.50. 
 
 'We, Von Arldens 
 
 " Is a novel which can not fall to become exceedingly popular with that 
 portion of our people who find In a well written romance the neces- 
 sary gold to give a gilt-edged finish to such aspirations as may give a 
 new pleasure to existence." .Albany Pott. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 "This Is an amusing tory, racy in style. Interesting In plan, and charm- 
 Ing in delineation of characters. ... A captivating story." TJU 
 Saturday Evening Pott, of San Frandtco. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 " Full of life from beginning to end. It Is one of those lively books that 
 are always In demand." The Grand Rapid* Eagle. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 "Miss Douglas has written a very pleasant domestic story. The family 
 Is a lively one, and their several characters are deftly drawn." TJU 
 
 Chicago Evening Journal. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 " There is a good deal of bright anecdote in the book."-TJM Tro Times. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 " It is a homelike story with no silly nonsense In It. ... It ought to 
 have a large sale." The Commercial Advocate, of Detroit. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 "This Is a cleverly contrived story, possessing marked originality and 
 [Merest." Philadelphia Herald. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 "A lively, rattling story of county and village life." Pittsburgh Da 
 Post. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 "A spicily written story, of powerful grasp and decidedly Western 
 texture. We have been exceedingly favorably Impressed with the 
 story, and think our readers will agree with us In this opinion. 
 Pittsburgh Evening Chronicle. 
 
 We, Von Arldens. 
 
 " It is a very spicy book, bubbling over with wit and repartee of a harm- 
 less kind. . . . In fact. thel)ook Is a very pleasant pill to take for 
 the blues." Boston Sunday Herald. 
 
 HENRY A. SUMNER A COMPANY. 
 
 PCBUSuans, CHICAGO.
 
 WHAT THE PRESS SAY ABOUT 
 
 A Peculiar People 
 
 An elegant 12mo vol. of 458 pages, handsomely bound in cloth, 
 
 A Peculiar People. 
 
 "The recital throughout is spirited, and the book as a whole Is one that 
 may be read with pleasure, for the Information It Imparts and for 
 the profitable reflections to which it gives rise." Saturday Evening 
 Gazette, Boston. 
 
 A Peculiar People. 
 
 " It Is interesting and well written." The Commercial, Cincinnati. 
 
 A Peculiar People. 
 
 "An entertaining sketch of oriental travel. It Is full of Instructive 
 description, historical references, and interesting Incidents." Pitts- 
 burgh Dispatch. 
 
 A Peculiar People. 
 
 "The book will well pay perusal." Albany Sunday Preis. 
 
 A Peculiar People. 
 
 "There Is not a dull page In the book; It will have many admirers." 
 Daily Monitor. Concord. 
 
 A Peculiar People. 
 
 "We commend the book to those who desire home-travel in a wonderful 
 land of mystery and marvel, of poetry and prophecy, of philosophy 
 and promise." Pittsburgh Post. 
 
 A Peculiar People. 
 
 "The scene of this unique story is laid in the Orient, in and near Mount 
 Lebanon. A pleasing plot runs through the volume, which can not 
 fail to interest the reader." Star and Covenant. ft 
 
 A Peculiar People 
 
 "The style is fascinating, and shows the vigor of young manhood, while 
 the story illustrates the wisdom of a good, just and holy life." 
 Gospel Banner, Augusta. 
 
 Mailed on receipt of price, $1.25, to any address, by the Publishers, 
 
 HENRY A. SUMMER & COMPANY, 
 
 2O5 Wabash Ave., CHICAGO.
 
 A NEW AMERICAN NOVEL 
 
 " In many respects this Is a strong story." J9t*ninff Journal, Chicago, 
 "Spiritedly written. v Jawlte, Cincinnati. 
 
 "The writer may be enrolled In the list of successful authors. "-/oa 
 State Regitttr. 
 
 " It Is a story wrought out with considerable skill. The style Is graceful 
 and subdued, and although there are several sensational Incidents, they are 
 treated In quite an artistic manner," Daily Evening Traveler, Boston. May 
 1 7. 1880. 
 
 "Holds the attention closely from beginning to end." Book*Uran4 
 Stationer, Chicago, May, 1880. 
 
 'The story Is not overdrawn, but It Is natural and life-like. In plot and 
 design, so much so that It does not read like a novel, but a true history of a 
 beautiful life." Albany (N.Y.) .SumJ.ii/ Prat. May 2, 1880. 
 
 "This Is an American domestic novel, pure and clean, and beautiful 
 In all Its elements." Missouri Kepublican, St. Louis, May 8, 1880. 
 
 " On the whole Her Bright Future' Is above the general average, and. 
 If a first dash Into authorship, Is at least very readable a* well as unpre- 
 landing. " Evening Xewt, Philadelphia, May 7, 1880 
 
 ing. 
 
 pt>vtvteb *>&&& volCC o-5u to 
 f trie po*veox>t. 1 vot, 12nio., 310* 
 cCotfv, 
 
 $1.50. 
 
 HENRY A. SUMNER 4 CO., 
 
 PfBLISHERS. CHICAGO.
 
 THE HAMMOCK SERIES.- No. 2. 
 
 BAEBEEINE: 
 
 The Story of a Woman's Devotion. 
 
 A NOVEL. 
 
 " No one can begin this story without reading it to the end, 
 for there is not a page at which the interest flags, and it is almost 
 impossible not to feel that ' Barberine ' was a woman of history, 
 and not of fiction." N. Y. Herald. 
 
 " The plot has to do with a Russian Nihilist conspiracy, and 
 there is enough love, murder and politics to furnish material for 
 half a dozen novels." Boston Evening Transcript, 
 
 " Chicago publishing houses are fast coming to the front with 
 good books, well made, and sold at popular prices. This is one 
 one of them, a volume which we judge from a cursory glance, will 
 find many readers during the midsummer weather. It is not a 
 philosophical treatise, disguised as a novel by a bright, well- 
 written story. The plot is well laid, and the language in good 
 taste." Albany Sunday Press, 
 
 " Few novels issued during the last half year are of more 
 absorbing interest. It is a story of a life of self-sacrifice. . . . 
 There are some fine dramatic effects produced by weaving into 
 the romance an insurrection in Poland, life in St. Petersburg, a 
 journey to New York, and thence to San Francisco before the 
 days of the railroad." N. Y. Evening Mail. 
 
 "It is told with great power, and in a strikingly realistic 
 manner." Saturday Evening Gazette, Boston. 
 
 " The plot is intricate and exciting, and incidents thickly 
 crowded and natural." St. Paul Pioneer Press. 
 
 "It is absorbingly interesting." American Bookseller, N. Y. 
 
 " There is nothing prosy about it in the least, but overflows 
 with a brilliancy that will cause it to be read by thousands." 
 Commercial Advertiser, Detroit. 
 
 " This is a charming novel." Daily Evening Post, San Fran- 
 
 I vol., I2mo, 365 pages, Cloth, Red and Cold Stamp. 
 
 I^rice, *p 1 . S O. 
 
 Mailed, post-paid, on receipt of price, by the Publishers, 
 
 HENRY A. SUMNER & COMPANY, Chicago.
 
 WHAT THE PRESS SAY OF 
 
 ODETTE'S"* 
 , MARRIAGE 
 
 OP 
 
 ALBERT DELPIT. 
 
 The N. Y. Evening Post, of April 19, says: 
 
 " The story is told with cleverness, and there is an intensity of 
 interest in it which only very cleverly told dramatic stories have." 
 
 The Pittsburgh Telegraph, of April 9, UTS: 
 
 ' A romance of remarkable power, but decidedly French in its 
 
 many-sided phases." 
 
 The Philadelphia Times, of April ta, say* : 
 
 I 
 
 " It is a singularly well-contrived and well-written novel. * 
 
 * * As a further indication of the high literary standing of the 
 book, the fact may be mentioned that it was published originally 
 as a serial in the JRtvue des Deux-MontUs" 
 
 The National Journal of Education, of Boston, for April 15, say*: 
 
 " This is a charming, good story. * * * A book in such 
 an attractive style is a luxury." 
 
 The National Literary Monthly, of Toledo, Ohio, for May, says : 
 
 "This is a thoroughly interesting story, beautifully told. * 
 
 * The book before us is a noticeable exception to this general 
 -ule of the past. From first to last the language is chaste and 
 , nre, and the scenes both interesting and exalting. It teaches 
 a forcible lesson." 
 
 Inventors' and Manufacturers' Catette, of Boston, for May, says : 
 
 " Scenes are vividly sketched, and to the life, and the characters 
 are drawn with the boldness of an able novelist. It will be reax? 
 by all classes." 
 
 Unique in sty'e of binding. Clearly printed on fine paper. 
 Odette s Marriage is offered nt $l.5- 
 
 Mailed, post-free, on receipt of the price by the publishers. 
 
 HENRY A, SUMMER & COMPANY, 
 
 *06 WabiMh Av., 
 
 GF"For Sale by all Booksellers.
 
 HAMMOCK SERIES, No. 3, 
 
 "Off the Rocks." 
 
 A NOVEL. 
 12 mo., 417 pp.; Cloth, Black and Gold Stamp; Price, $1.50. 
 
 Off the Rocks." 
 
 ' One of the very best novels for Summer reading Is the latest Issue of 
 'The Hammock Series,' under the title of 'OFF THE ROCKS.' It will 
 surely Interest, amuse and delight you. It Is bright and fresh, and if 
 you want a really good book, get It." The Louisville Farm and Fire- 
 side. 
 
 Off the Rocks," 
 
 1 It relates principally to the family of a retired army officer, and among 
 Its thrilling incidents is the supposed loss of a husband at sea, and his 
 final restoration to his wife. The characters are well contrasted, and 
 the book is an entertaining one." The Boston Courier. 
 
 Off the Rocks." 
 
 "It is a novel likely to be popular, for. In addition to the working out of 
 an interesting plot, the by-play is full of humor." The N. Y. World. 
 
 "Off the Rocks." 
 
 " It is a most entertaining novel, and the best commendation we can give 
 It is to sincerely advise our subscribers to procure a copy." The 
 Commercial Advertiser, Detroit. 
 
 "Off the Rocks." 
 
 " It is the best novel that as so far appeared in the ' Hammock Series.' ' 
 The Rochester Morning Herald. 
 
 "Off the Rocks." 
 
 " ' OFF THE ROCKS ' has our heartiest approval in every way, and we hope 
 the Irish population will patronize the book, not only for its own Intrin- 
 sic worth, but as a token of appreciation of the talents of their gifted 
 countrywoman who is Its author. It is not only well, but charmingly 
 written, and the plot Is of more than ordinary Interest." The Citizen, 
 Chicago. 
 
 "Off the Rocks." 
 
 " The story is well told, and will prove entertaining to Iti readers." 
 The Pittsburgh Times. 
 
 Mailed postpaid on receipt of price. 
 
 HENRY A. SUMNER & COMPANY, Publishers, 
 
 205 WABASH AYE., CHICAGO.
 
 A New Edition 
 
 BAYNES' ESSAYS 
 
 nr 
 
 BIOGRAPHY AND CRITICISM. 
 
 The ist Series, embracing 426 pp., contains articles 
 on Thomas De Quincey and his Works.Tennyson and 
 his Teachers, Mrs. Barrett Browning, Glimpses of 
 recent British Art, Ruskin and his Critics, Hugh 
 Miller, Dickens, Bulwer, Thackeray, Currer Bell, etc. 
 
 In the 2d Series of 392 pages, the contents will be 
 found equally interesting, covering, as it does, the 
 works of Charles Kingsley, Thomas B. Macaulay, 
 Sir Archibald Alison, Samuel Taylor Coleridge, Wel- 
 lington, Napoleon Bonaparte, Plato, Characteristics of 
 Christian Civilization, The Modern University, The 
 Pulpit and the Press, " The Testimony of the Rocks," 
 a defence. 
 
 Uniform in size and binding, printed on good 
 paper, and offered at $1.00 per volume, they are 
 among the cheapest books in the market. Advance 
 orders solicited. 
 
 Address the publishers : 
 
 HENRY A. SUMNER & COMPANY,
 
 THE 
 
 LIFE OF JESUS CHRIST 
 
 BY JAMES STALKER, M. A. 
 
 WITH INTRODUCTION BY REV. GEO. C. LORIMER, D. D. 
 
 1 Vol. 12 mo. Cloth Limp, GO cts. 
 
 This is THE Life of CHRIST for all S. S. Teachers, Bible Class 
 Students and all interested in the life of our Savior. 
 
 " Appears to have been prepared with great care. There is 
 added to the work proper, Hints for Teachers, and questions for 
 Pupils, with much other valuable supplemental matter. A volume 
 that may be consulted with profit." Methodist Recorder, Pittsburg. 
 
 " This book is an example of the fact that in real, practical 
 value, a little book may be worth more than a big one." The 
 Standard. 
 
 " Considering the smallness of the book, it is one of the best 
 succinct accounts of the Life that we know of." Advance. 
 
 " It is designed as a hand-book for Bible Class and fills a 
 niche left vacant by all its predecessors." Christian Instructor. 
 
 " Concise, brief and attractive in style. The style is excellent." 
 1 -istian Advocate, Cincinnati. 
 
 The task is admirably performed. We have been charmed 
 wi Ae author's skill in presenting so briefly yet so satisfactorily, 
 suc\i a view of the surroundings and the teachings and the doings 
 of Jesus. It is a book that we can heartily recommend." 
 Christian Standard. 
 
 " Teachers and adult scholars in the Sunday Schools, will find 
 this book a great help to them in studying the life and mission of 
 Jesus." Church News. 
 
 "Is worthy of warm commendation." The Appeal. 
 
 "We can heartily commend this book to Sunday School 
 teachers and scholars, and to Bible students generally." Central 
 Christian Advocate. 
 
 "It is written in a plain forcible style, and is well adapted to 
 answer its purpose, 'a hand-book for Bible classes.' " Chicago 
 Tribune. 
 
 A better work to aid in the study of Christ's Life can not be 
 found. 
 Mailed post free to any address on receipt of 60 cents, by
 
 Historical Illustrations 
 
 OF THE 
 
 OLD TESTAMENT. 
 
 BY G. A. RAWLINSON, AM. 
 WITH ADDITIOKB BT Ruv. HORATIO B. HACKETT. 
 
 " A i timely work for teachers and students in our Sabbath 
 schools." Chiistian Instructor, Chicago, July 15, 1880. 
 
 "Should be found in every theological library." Evening 
 Journal, Chicago, July n, 1880. 
 
 " The work is a great aid to modem Biblical study." fftw 
 Covenant, Chicago, July 15, 1880. 
 
 "We heartily commend it to our readers." Methodist Re- 
 corder, Pittsburgh, July 17. 1880. 
 
 "A timely publication. Only let the volume circulate." 
 Interior, Chicago, July 15, 1880. 
 
 " Its great value lies in the fact that the modern discoveries 
 familiar to the author are made to contribute to the understand- 
 ing and right interpretation of Scripture." The Advance, July 
 29, 1880. 
 
 "A good collection of illustrations of earlier biblical history a 
 handy and useful volume." S. S. Times, Aug. 7, 1880. 
 
 " The book is one that every praacher and teacher will be the 
 better qualified for his work by perusing." N. Y. Observer, Aug. 
 12, 1880. 
 
 "It is an interesting and valuable book for every Bible stu- 
 dent, and particularly so at this time, as the International Lessons 
 are upon the early books of the Old Testament." Zions Herald, 
 Boston, Aug. 19. 
 
 "The positions taken are clearly stated and well supported 
 by numerous illustrations from art, contemporary profane historyt 
 recent discoveries, etc. 
 
 " Prof. H. B. Hackett, the American editor, has added several 
 appendices, all of which are an additional help in understanding 
 many of the vexed questions of Old Testament^ history." The 
 Living Church, Aug. 5, 1880. 
 
 " We are pleased to note a new and attractive edition of this 
 nighly useful book." Christian Standard, Cincinnati, Aug. 7, '8<x 
 
 i vol., 12 mo., 237 pages, fine cloth, $1.00, mailed 
 on receipt of price. 
 
 HENRY A. SUMNER & COMPANY,
 
 HENRY x A. x SUMMER x & x 60MPANY, 
 
 PUBLISHERS, 205 WABASH AVE., 
 
 Offer the following fresh and attractive books at popular prices ; 
 IV. ZACHARIAH, THE CONGRESSMAN. 
 
 ATaleu" American Society. By Gilbert A. Pierce. Illustrated. Square 
 12mo, heavy tinted paper, black and gold -,tamp, 440 pages, $1 00. 
 
 "Its Washington scenes are vividly sketched, and to the life, the char- 
 acters are drawn with the boldness of the ablest novelist, and no American 
 novel has ever fascinated me so resistlessly and delightfully " Schuyler 
 Culfax. 
 
 "I have read all of 'Zachariah,' and some of its passages two or three 
 times ove.. I do not hesitate to say that it is decidedly'the best story vet 
 written in t his country. Some of the scenes arc as toiichirg as were ever 
 penned by Dickens himself." Charles Aldrich. 
 
 A brilliant story of to-day. Will be read by all classes. NOW READY 
 
 III. A RESPECTABLE FAMILY. 
 
 By Ray Thompson. Square 12mo, black and gold stamp, etc. 550 pages^ 
 91.25. 
 
 A story of New England life, full of quaint humor and abounding In 
 ^leasing incidents. 
 
 " He has given us an entertaining and not unprofitable >>ook. -'Morning 
 Star. 
 
 " A perfect character-sketch of the humorous and e?rnest phrases of 
 American Life. The quaintness and native wit of Jones are delicious, and 
 many of his sayings and doings recall the genial side of Lincoln's character. 
 
 " A thoroughly enjoyable book, and one showing the peculiarities of 
 American life m a most attractive manner." 
 
 II. SHADOWED BY THREE. 
 
 By Lawrence L. Lvnch, Ex-Detective Square 12mo, 53 illustrations, 
 black and gold stamn. 738 pages, $1.50. 
 
 The most remarkable and best written ot all detective stories. The 
 illustrations alone are worth five times the price of the book. 
 
 " Shadowed by Three ' is the novel of the day. If the author is as good a 
 fletectiveas he is writer, he would be a boon to a Congressional Investigating 
 Committee that is provided they ever wanted to 'find things out.' which, 
 of course, they don't. But do not imagine that this book is a 'detective 
 story ' in the sense those words are generally understood, for it is not. But, 
 it i*'a powerfully constructed novel of the school of 'The Woman in White,' 
 'The Moonstone,' 'Foul Play, 'etc., with the added great advantage that its 
 author is thoroughly familiar with, and master of. the varied and entrancing 
 material he has so skillfully woven into his vivid and richly colored story > 
 
 L THE DOCTOR'S PROTEGE. 
 
 By Miss May E. Stone. Square 12mo. 7 illustrations, black and gold 
 stamp. 330 pages, $1.00. 
 
 "The story is of rare beauty and intense interest." Boston Borne Jour. 
 
 " It is a very pretty domestic novel gracefully written." Boston Satur- 
 day Evening Gazette. 
 
 "Contains the material for a three-volumed novel, with enough surplus 
 to base half a dozen Sunday school books on." Detroit Evening News. 
 
 "The book is one that can not fail to please all who read its sparkling 
 ges. The storv is a good one; genial, healthful, and charmingly toid. 1 ' 
 
 ayne County Review. 
 
 " The book is a good one because it calls virtue and true womanhood and 
 the highest manhood into prominence." Chicago Inter Ocean. 
 
 Our publications are all gotten up in a superior style as regards printing, 
 binding, and illustrations. Mailed free on receipt of price. 
 
 HENRY A. SUMNER & CO., Publishers, CHICAGO. 
 
 pages 
 Way